T/Ee Baéj/Zonian Epic of Creation Restored From the ...

T/ee Baéj/Zonian

EPI C OF CREA TION

{Restoredfrom

the recently recovered Taé/ets of exffl’

ur

Transcription

Translation 8659 Commentary

o

S. LANGD ON,

O X FO R D

an ? THE CLAREND ON TREfl

1923

58 1 6 70

m 4 5 4

Oxford Universi ty PressLondon Edinburgb G/argow Copen/Jagen

New York Toronto M eloourne

Bombay Calcutta M adra: Sbang/Jai

Humphrey M i lfo rd Pub l isher to the UNIVERSITY

Printed in England

P R E FA C E

IN the preparat ion of th is editio n of the Babylo nianEp ic ofCreat ion I have consu lted the original tablets inthe Bri t ish Museum upon all doubtfu l passages. Fo r the

oppo rtuni ty o f s tudying these texts I am gratefu l tothe Keeper ofthe Department ofEgyptian and AssyrianAntiqu i ties , .SIR ERNEST BUDGE , D .Litt .

,who has never

fai led to ass ist my work upon Sumerian and Babylon ianRe l igion. I am also indeb ted to the late L. W.

K ING ,Litt.D . , fo r co l lating passages in the earl ier s tages

of my studies upon . the tablets. The REV. S . A . B .

MERCER , Ph .D . ,Dean of Bex ley Hal l, Gamb ier,

assisted m e material ly b y copying o ut the transcriptionof a large part of the text and b y verifying many

references . Fo r his labo urs in thus re l ieving m e I am

gratefu l . In the final stages o f my wo rk I came upo n

two unpubl ished tablets , K . 9 1 8 8 and Rm . 275, in the

Bri t ish Museum , which re late to the myth ofthe Dea thand Resurre ctio n of Bél. S IR ERNEST BUDGE k indlyperm i t ted me to co py and publ ish these also. MR. C . J.

GADD , M .A Ass istant in the Assyrian Departmen t ,ass isted m e m u ch b y collations ofdo ubtfu l passages.

O X FORD ,

April 20 ,I 923 .

ABBRE V I A T I O N S

ASKT. Akkadische und Sumerische Ke ilschri fttexte, by PAUL HAUPT .

ATU . Al toriental ische Texte und Untersuchungen, edited by BRUNOME ISSNER .

BA. Beitrage zur Assyriologie.

Bab . Baéyloniaca.

Bg.-Keu i , Bogh .-Keu i . Keilsc/zrzfttex te aus Bog/zazkoi.

BL. Baby lonian L iturgies, by S. LANGDON.Bo issier, DA. D ocuments Assyriens , by ALFRED BOISSIER.

Chicago Syl labary. Pub l ished in the American journal of Semitic

Languages , vo l. 33 .

Craig, RT . R eligious Tex ts, by JAMES A. CRAIG .CT . Cuneiform Texts from Baéylonian TaOle/s, in tlze Britt

'

s/t

fltuseum. Cop ied by P inches, K ing, Thompson, Handco ck , S. Sm i th ,and Gadd .

Dél. Per. De’

legfation en P erse. Texts edited ch iefly b y V . SCHEIL .

Dhorme,Cho i x . ‘

Cb oz’

x a’

e H ot ter religi’

eux Assyro-Baéy loniens, by

PAUL DHORME. Pub l ished in MVAG. 1 91 8 , Parts I and 2 .

Eb el ing, Q uel len. Quellen zur Kenntnis der baOy lonz'

sc/zen R eligion, by

E. Ebe l ing.FOL ; W inck ler Fo rschungen. Altorientalzsc/ze Forscbungen, by HUGO

WINCKLER.H .B. Handéucnzur Baéy lonisc/zen Astronomi

'

e,by ERNEST WEIDNER .

H .W. Assy riscizes Hondwb‘

rteréuc/z, by FRIEDRICH DELITZ SCH .

JRAS. journal of tbe Roy al Asiatic Society.

JSQ R . journal of tlze Society of Oriental R esearch

KAR. K eilsc/zryfttex te aus Assur religiO

'

sen Innalts, by ERICH EBELING .KAT‘

. Keilsc/zrzft una’ Altes Testament, by HUGO WINCKLER and

HEINRICH ZIMMERN .KAV.

‘

Keilsclmfltexte aus Assur o erscniea’

enen In/zalts,b y OTTO

SCHROEDER.KB. K eilznscizrzftlic/ze Biéliot/zek .

K ing, Creat . Tb e Seven Tablets of Creation, by L. W. KING .KL. Altsumerisc/ze Kultlieder, by HEINRICH ZIMMERN.K laub er, FRT . P olitzscfi-religiose flax/e, by ERNEST KLAUBER.

Abbreviatz'

ons 3

KTA. Keilscbrzfltexte aus Assur b istorisc/zen Inbalts,by LEOPOLD

MESSERSCHMIDT.Legrain, Ur. I bmps des R ois d

’

Ur , by LEON LEGRAIN.

LIH . Letters and Inscriptions of Hammurabi,by L . W. K ING .

LSS. Leipziger Semitistiscb e Studien .

Me issner, Suppl . Supplement zu den Assyrzscben Worterbu‘

cb ern, by

BRUNO MEIssNER.

MVAG . M itteilungen der Vorderasiatiscb en Gesellsc/zaft.Nies, HRET. H istorical

,R eligious , andEconomic Tex ts and Antiquities,

by J . B. NIES and C . E. KEISER .OLZ . Orientalzstiscb e L iteraturzeitung.

Paradis. P oeme du P aradis , by S. LANGDON.PBS. P ublications of tb e Baby lonian Section of tile University M useum

,

P lziladelplzia.

PSBA. P roceedings of tb c Society of Biblical Arc/zaeology .

R or Raw. , R I , R II , R II I , R IV,R V. Cuney

'

orm Inscriptions ofWestern Asia, fo unded by MAJOR-GENERAL SIR HENRY RAWLINSON ,Copied by GEORGE SMITH , EDWIN NORRIS, and T . G . PINCHES.

RA. R evue d’

Assyriologie.

REC. Recnerc/zes sur l’Ecriture cune

’

iforme, by FRANQOIS THOREAUDANGIN.

SAI. Seltene assyriscbe [deogramme, by BRUNO MEISSNER .SAK . Sumerzsc/z-abkadzscb e Kanzgsznsclzry

'

ten,by F . THUREAU-DANGIN.

SEH . Sumeriscb -Baby lonzsc/ze Hymnen , b y GEORGE REISNER .SEP . Sumerian and Babylonian P salms, by S. LANGDON.Sehe i l, Esagil. Esagil ou te Temple de Bfl

—M arduk , by V . SCHEIL .

Shurpu. D ie Besclzwb‘

rungstafeln Surpu, b y H . ZIMMERN .Streck, Assurb . Assurbanipal und die letzten assyrisclten Komge, b yM . STRECK.

Sum. Gr. A Sumerian Grammar and Cbrestomatlzy , by S. LANGDON .Thompson, Reports. R eports of tlze M agicians and Astrologers, by

R . CAMPBELL THOMPSON.VAB. Vorderasiatiscbe Bibliotltek .

Virolleaud, Astro l . L’

Astrologie cbalde’

enne,Sin

,Shamash , Ishtar, Adad ,

w i th Supplefment and Second Supplement, by CHAS. VIROLLEAUD.

ZA. Z eitscb rfi'

tfu‘

r Assyriolog i'

e

ZDMG. Z eitsclzrzft o’er D eutsclzen morgenlc

‘

tndzsclten Gesellsclzaft.

Z immern,R t . R itualtafelnfu

’

r den Wa/zrsager, Besc/iwo'

rer und Sanger,

by H. ZIMMERN.

INTRODUCT ION

IN 1 90 2 the late DR . L . W. K ING publ ished the mo stcomple te edi t io n of the Babylon ian Epi c o f Creatio nwhich the avai lable so urces perm i t ted h im to make .

The new tex ts which he discovered in the recent acqu is it io ns o fthe Bri t ish Museum nearly do ubled the materialat the disposal of earl ier edi to rs . The so urces wh ichMR . GEORGE SMITH u ti l ized fo r the first publ i cation o f

th is Ep i c were all from the L ibrary of ASurb anipal,

disco vered at N ineveh , and this m eans , o f course , thatthey were cop ies ofthe sou thern o r Babylon ian original .GEORGE SMITH’S m emorable book appeared in five

edi tio ns under the ti tle T/ze Cbala’ean Genesis ; the

last edit ion is dated in the year 1 876 . New fragmentsof the Ep i c were gradual ly added to the Museum

’

s

co l lec t ions,and those which had been identified in 1 90 1

were col lected and publ ished by DR . K ING in vo lume xi i io f Cuneiform Texts from Baby lonian Tablets. Perhapsthe m ost interesting fact which appeared from this new

textual edi t ion was the existence of numerous lateBabylon ian table ts . There co u ld b e no doub t

,upo n

the evidence o f the colophons o f the N inevi te edition,

that the Ep i c originated in the sou th . But there is no

information at all concern ing the temple l ibraries wh ichASurb anipal

’

s scribes consu l ted,o r where they made

the ir cop ies. One of the N inevi te texts (K . 292) seems

to have been cop ied at the old Assyrian capi to l Assur,where a cons iderable port ion of the Ep i c has beenrecovered and here u ti l ized . But there can b e no ques t ionconcern ing the origin of m ost o f the texts in the

6 Babylonian Origin of Texts

ASurb anipal edition. I t was c learly taken direc t ly fromthe au then t i c Babylo n ian copy. This is extreme lyimpo rtant , s ince the scribes of the older Assyrian perio dat Assur de l iberate ly suppressed the nam e o f the Babylo nian god Marduk and replaced h im b y Ansar (ASur) ,the nat ional de i ty ofAssyria. This vio lent racial treatm e nt of a fam ous and ancient poem is fo rtunate ly no t

cons isten t ly carried o ut,and the numerous table ts re

covered from the l ibrary at Assur frequen t ly al low the

name M ardu k to stand. The present text o f Boo k V I ,wh ich is almost entire ly derived from an Assur tex t ,has no t been re -edi ted at all.

The numero us Neo -Babylo n ian table ts publ ished in

CT . xi i i and in L. W. KING’S Tb e Seven Tablets ofCreation

,vol . ii

, probably come in part from S ippar o r

Agade (Der At any rate a colophon ofa Babylo n iancopy made in the twenty-seventh year of Darius states

that the table t was co p ied from a table t in Babylo n. See

the seco nd colopho n o f Book I . The valuable Neo

Babylon ian table t Bu . 8 2—9— 1 8 , 3737, now No . 930 1 6 ,

which carries so much o f the interest ing Fo urth Book ,has a co lopho n wh ich indicates that a p ious scribe cop iedit and placed i t in the temple Ezida (at Barsippa) . H e

gives no informat ion concern ing the place where he

cop ied i t . The Colophons of all the Assur cop ies are

broken away w i th the except ion o fthe Copy o fBook V I,

b u t o f this colophon few s igns remain . A l tho ugh dire ctevidence fai ls entire lyin the publ ished tex ts , there can b e nohes i tatio n concern ing the temple l ibrary, which possessedthe editio princeps . A l l cop ies in the so u th and northwere u l t ima te ly derived from the cop ies o f the l ibraryo fEsagila ,

the temple o fMarduk in Babylon. A lthoughmy ed i t io n is based upo n co p ies found in many centresof Babylonia and Assyria, the scholar accustomed todeal ing w i th the ofttimes hope lessly corrupt texts of

Earlier Editions 7

Greek,Latin

,and H ebrew l i terature

,w i l l b e aston ished

at the fai thfu l transm iss ion of the Babylo n ian tex t . In

fact the no tes , wh ich are heavi ly charged w i th variants ,almo st invariably co nvey the sam e text w i th differentmethods of phone ti c spe l l ing and cho i ce o f s igns whichrepresent the same so und. This observatio n appl ies to

Cune ifo rm tex ts in general . I t is se t fo rth here be causethe no n—assyrio logi cal publ i c do no t yet fu l ly apprecia tethe tru stworthy nature o f the Cune iform texts and the irgreat superiori ty in th is respe ct o ver the H ebrew,

Egypt ian ,and C lass ical tex ts .

In the in terim be tween thepub licatio ns o fGEORGE SMITHand L . W . K ING , vario us scholars publ ished edi t io ns of

the Ep i c ofCreat io n. SAY-CE, in the Records of tb e P ast,

vol . i , 1 2 2—51 gave a translatio n o f such table tsas were known to him ,

including the then newly reco veredtable t (930 1 6 ) of Book IV . Z IMMERN , in GUNREL

’

S

Sonopfung und Cnaos, contribu ted an extreme ly penetrating translation wh ich was so o n fo l lowed byDELITZ SCH

’

S edi t ion in transcription and translat ion ,D as

Baby loniscne Weltsclzopfungsepos in Abnandlungen der

Sa'

cnsisc/zen Gesellscnaft der Wissenscltaften ,l 896 . P .JENSEN

had already publ ished a s im i lar te chn i cal edi t io n o f the

most important table ts at that stage of the text in h isD ie K osmologie a

'er Babylonier a mu ch be t ter

edi tion appeared ( 190 0 ) b y JENSEN in his My tli en und

Epen, pp . 1—39 ,of wh ich K ING made use fo r h is mo nu

m en tal work ln 1 90 2 . After K ING'S editio n , wh ichcontribu ted so much new material and restored so many

lacunae,the next serious labo ur bes towed upon the

ph i lological and re l igiou s interpre tation of the Ep i c isPERE DHORME

’

S edi t ion in his Cnoix de Texies religieux,

2- 8 1 A go od many popu lar edi tions have been

publ ished o n the bas is of KING and D HORME’

S editio ns ,among which may b e m entioned UNGNAD’

S translation

8 New Texts from AS‘sar

in GRESSMANN’

S Texte und Bilder pp . 1 - 25, wh ichis obvio us ly based upo n an independent study ofthe text ,and R. W. ROGER

’

S transcript io n and transla t ion in Cunei

form P arallels to flee Old Testament 1—4 4 ,and

H . W I‘

NCKLER’

S transla t ion in h is K eilinsc/zriftlicnesTex tbuclt zum A lten Testament.

Such was the co ndi t ion of the text between 1 90 1 and

1 9 1 9 when DR . ERICH EBELING began the publ ica t iono f the re l igio us texts disco vered b y the German exca

vato rs at Assur, the o ld capi tol of Assyria,marked b y

the modern m o und K alat Snergncit, o n the Tigris,abo u t

fifty m i les so u th of N ineveh . The cap ito l o f Assyriawas no t transferred to N ineveh unti l the period of

ASurnasirpal I in the twe lfth century ; the l i terary textso f the o ld cap i t ol probably date from abo u t the twe lfthten th cen turies ; at any rate the copies o f the Epi c of

Crea t ion re co vered there may b e dated in that perio d .

1

These were undo ub ted ly copied from the Babylo n iano riginals in the temple arch ives o f the ci ty of Babyloni tse lf. The co lophons of the Assur texts , so far as

recovered,scarce ly name any other southern city as the

so urce of the ir o riginals . See KAR. 70 , 1 44 ,1 50 . Two

table ts,KAR . 1 5, 1 6 ,

were c'o pied at N ippur and Babylo n ,

wh i le o thers were described s imply as co p ies from the‘ Land o f Accad ’

.

The new Assur texts con tribu te material ly to the

restorat io n ofBoo k I and contain all o fthe lost Bo o k VI .Unfo rtunate ly the as tronom ical poem , contained in

Bo ok V,re ce ives no aid from Assur. I t is now the

1 See the co lopho n o fKAR. no . 1 4 , limu ofASur-ahi-iddina,certain ly

b efore 9 1 1 B . c.,and KAR. 2 20 ,

limu of Sunu -kardu, found also at the

end of the o ld Assyrian le t ter, SCHROEDER , KAV. 1 0 9. SCHROEDER

,

OLZ . 1 92 1 , 2 1 , p laces the b eginning of the recent ly reco vered limu l istsin the re ign of Tukulti-N inurta I ( l gth century), and BEELING

’

S pub l i cat ion contains prayers ofthis k ing , KAR. 1 28—9.

New Texts from ASSur 9

only incomple te portion of the seven books . Book Vis real ly a pro to type of the

'

Astronomica o f Man i l ius ,and fo r that reaso n of greater interest to Class i calscho lars than any o ther book o f the Epi c. A t presento nly fragmen ts ofcop ies of the ASurb anipal edi tio n havebeen recovered fo r this astro nom i cal port ion o f the

poem . W i th the material previously co l lected b y K INGand the new table ts from Assur at his dispo sal , EBELINGpubl ished an edition o f the entire Epi c in MEISSNER

’

S

A ltorientalisc/ze Texie und Untersucnungen ,vo l. i i , part 4 ,

under the t i tle D as Baby loniscb e Weltsc/topfungsliedThis editio n contains varian ts and res to rations

from several new fragments d iscovered in the co l lec t io nsof the Berl in Museum after the editio princeps in

EBELING’

S Religiose K eilscnrifttexte aus Assur (abbreviated KAR) , parts 1—4 ,

had appeared . This edition isl i thographed from the edi tor

'

s own handwri t ing , and

is so m in'

ute ly wri tten in places that its usefu lness isserious ly affected . But circumstances impose greathardship upon scholarsh ip everywhere in po st-war days ,espe cial ly in Germany. Assyriologis ts in all lands must

b e gratefu l to EBELING for h is brave endeavour to

publ ish the resu l ts o fh is s tudies even in this undes irableform . H is co p ies in the editio princeps are adm irable .

As usual Z IMMERN publ ished a very pene trating arti cleon the F irs t Bo ok immed iate ly after the texts appeared .

His s tudy,wh ich is ci ted frequently in my edi t ion ,

appeared in vol . i ofOrientaliscne S tudien Fritz H ommel

gezoidmet, under the t i t le M ardub s (E lli/s , As‘s‘urs)

Geburt im baby loniscnen Weltsclzopfi zngsepos, pp. 2 1 3—25.

The t itle of Z IMMERN’

S article in i tse lf reveals the factthat he had

.

d iscovered the subs t i tu t ion of Asur fo rMarduk in the Assyrian redac t io n . A translat ion of

the parts o f the Ep ic d irectly affected b y the new Assurtex ts , accompan ied b y a transcription, that is Books I

1 0 Date of Composition

and VI , was made b y LUCKENBILL in the American

yournal ofS emitic L anguages , vol . 38 , 1 2- 3 1 .

The Ep i c was u ndo ub ted ly wri tten in the period o f

the F irst Babylo n ian Dynas ty, 2 2 25—1 926 . A l tho ugh

no table ts of the poem have been fo und from tha t t im e ,

the inscrip t ion o f Agum -k ak rime,seventh k ing of the

Cass i te Dynas ty, wh ich fo l lowed immediate ly upon the

F irs t Dynas ty, proves its existence in his time ( 1 7thcentury) . In a long ins criptio n ,

o f which a nearlycomple te co py has been fo und at N ineveh

,

1this k ing

wri tes o f his res torat ion o f the s ta tues o f Marduk and

Zarpan i t , his co nso rt , which had been p lundered and

carried away to the‘ far land

,the land Hani ’. The

inscript ion describes in great detai l the works o f art

w ith wh ich Agum~k ak rime ado rned the statues and

sanc tuaries of these de it ies. The influence of the Ep i cof Creat io n is clearly revealed in th e copper pane ls o f

the do ors of the holy chambers. Upon these wererepresented the m o ns ters ofChao s wh ich Marduk subduedin h is com bat w i th Tiamat. The l ist is alm o st iden t i calw i th tha t of the Ep ic. On the do o rs of these chape ls ,res to red b y Agu

-m -kak rim e,the craftsmen placed the

Viper (basv

md) , Lahmus ,the F ish-ram (b usariééu ) , the

Grea t L ion (ugallum ) , the Gruesome Hound (u ridimmu) ,the F ish-man (b u lili) , t-he Goat-fish in all

seven m ons ters which , w ith o ne exception, are iden t i calw i th passages o fthe Epi c o fCreation.

2

Scep t i c ism concern ing the view here taken may bebased upon the suggest ion that these m onsters werecommon possess ion o f Babylon ian mytho logy, and mayhave been derived from sources o ther than the Ep i c.Bu t the order in the two l ists is so s im i lar

,and the ir

connexion w i th Marduk in the chape l of Esagila so

1 V Raw. 33 ; translated by JENSEN, KB. iii 1 34—53 .

2 Book I 1 40—3 ; II 27—9 ; III 3 1—3, 8 9—9 1 .

Tlie Epic in Art 1 1

characteristic , that the probab i l i ty o f borrow ing directlyfrom the Ep ic is alm ost a certainty. A c lose paral le lexis ts in the bronze gates wh ich Senecherib cau sed to b emade fo r the Bit ab it se

‘

ri,House of the New Year

’

s

Festival of the Plain "

.

1 H ere the bro nze plates of the

gate were cast w ith the scene of Afur’

s ba t t le w i thTiama t

,and no interpre ter has den ied the influence of

the Ep i c of Creat io n as i t was to ld in Assyria. Thisscene represen ted the god Asur rid ing into bat t le agains tT iamat ; armed w i th the cyclone

’

, preceded and followedb y various gods of the pan theon . The nam es of

Tiamat’s mons ters are no t given here .

The react ion of the Ep i c upon art in all periods afterits compos i t ion,

abou t the twenty-se cond century, isunden iable . The problem here is chronological , and

from th is po int of view the re l iefs o f Agum -k ak rime

are important. They consti tu te at present the onlydire ct evidence o f the existence o f th is great poembefore the ac tual texts which co n tain the -legend . Thereis in the l i terature of the F irst Dynasty no reference to

the Epi c at all. But an earl ier Sum erian po em o f

a S im i lar k ind existed,wh ich insp ired the Sem i t i c poem ,

3. problem wh ich remains to b e exam ined . The Ep i coriginal ly contained only six books . The hym n to the

nam es of Marduk,wh ich now form s Book V I I

,mus t

have existed as an independent po em ; it was final lyattached to the Ep i c in the late perio d , b u t it disagreesw i th the poem i tse lfat many po in ts . Fo r direct evidenceof its existence as a separate hymn, and pro bably a

b i l ingual hymn o n the names of Marduk, see the noteo n VI I 1 25. The arrangem ent of the poem in six

books was probably taken from the rules of l iturgical

K . 1 356 , pub l ished by MEISSNER and ROST in D ie Bauinsc/zry'

ten

Senecheribs, P]. 1 6 , and translated pp . 98—1 0 3 . A revised version is

given by ZIMMERN in Z um Baby lonz'

sc/zen Neujalzry'

ést‘

,1 43

—8 .

1 2 Analysis of Contents

compos i t ions . When the Babylon ians ed i ted the canoni calSumerian l i turgies fo r the ir own u se and provided theSumerian text w i th an in terl inear Sem i t ic vers ion,

the

m a terial was almost invariably distributed over six

tablets.

1

Further discuss ion of many problems co nnected w i ththe Epi c of Crea t ion must b e pre ceded b y an analys iso fits co ntents.

( 1 ) Bk . I 1—20 . In the beginn ing only Apsu the freshwater o cean and Tiamat the salt ocean existed . Theywere m ingled in o ne . From the un ion o f the maleApsu and the dragon o fChao s, Tiamat , the pair Lahmuand Laham u were engendered

,and after many ages

Ani a; and Kisar came into be ing. These two de i t iesare the firs t of the go ds of order

,and they engendered

Anu the heaven god and Ea the water go d.

2

(2) Bk . I 2 1—8 . The gods,descended from Lahmu

and Lahamu,rebe l led against the primaeval water

de i t ies .

(3) Bk . I 29—54 . Apsu and Mummu went to Tiamatand the husband declared h is w ish to destroy the go ds .

Tiamat,enraged

,seeks advice from Mummu

,who urged

Apsu t o exe cu te his p lan .

(4) Bk . I 55—78 . They announced to the gods th isdecis ion , and they wept at the ir fate . But Ea bew itchedApsu and Mummu w i th a curse

,and s lew them . He

m ade Apsu h is abode .

(5) Bk . I 79— 1 0 5. The b irth o f Marduk so n of Ea,

o r ofW u . Description of the pro

tagonist.

See the wri ter’s Sumerian and Baby lonian P salms, p . 11 11.

Enl i l of the o lder Sumerian myth is complete ly suppressed in the

Sem i t ic version. The earth god Enl i l and his son N inurta were replacedby Ea and his son Marduk.

Analysis Of Contents I 3

(6 ) Bk . I 1 0 6—27. One ofTiamat’

s attendan ts reportsthe dea th ofApsu and Mummu to her. H e urges herto revenge her husband

,and create mons ters to he lp

in the comba t .

(7) Bk . I 1 28—6 1 . Descriptio n ofthe e leven m o nsters ;

n ine are named ; Tiamat and her se co nd hu sband makeup the e leven . K ingu is exalted over the powers o f

Chao s and rece ives the table ts o ffates .

(8) Bk . I I I— I 4 .

' Tiamat prepares fo r battle ; Ea

disco vers the plo t , and reports to AnSar. [L ines 1 1—1 4

form an in trodu c t ion to the repe t i t io n in

(9) Bk. I I 1 5—4 8 . Ea repeats to AnSar the descriptiono fthe mons ters in

( I o ) Bk . I I 4 9—57. AnSar is terrified ,and appeals to

Ea to use his curse against T iama t , as he had doneagainst Apsu.

‘

Bk . I I 58—70 . Break in the text. Ea went upagainst T iamat , b ut fled and repo rted his defeat toAnSar.

Bk . I I 71—85. AnSar in terro r appeals unto Anu ;he o beys h is fathers and go es up to mee t Tiamat, b utl ikew ise re treats in terror.

Bk. I I 86— 1 0 1 . AnSar despairs and the go ds sit

abou t h im in tears. Bu t he remembers the prowess of

Marduk,and Ea summ o ned his so n into the presence

ofAnSar.

( I 4) Bk. I I 1 0 2—1 9. In the presence o f MardukAnsar

’

s confidence revived . Marduk prom ises to fightTiamat. AnSar fo re te l ls his victory.

( 1 5) Bk . I I 1 20—9 . Marduk demands promo tion tothe rank of a great god as a reward fo r his bravery inthe event o fhis victo ry.

( 1 6 ) Bk. I I I 1—1 2 . Ansar sends his m essenger to

Lahmu to summon all the gods (the Igigi and Anunnak i)to an assembly.

1 4 Analysis of Contents

( 1 7) Bk . I I I 1 3—1 4 . H e charges Gaga to repeat to

Lahmu the m essage which Ea had made to h im co n

cern ing the prepara t ions o fTiamat to des troy the go ds .

( I 8 ) Bk . I I I 1 5—52 . AnSar repeats to Gaga the

speech of Ea I I 1 1—4 8 .

( 1 9) Bk. I I I 53—7. H e further charges Gaga t o te l lLahmu and the go ds howEa and Ann had been defeated ,and howMarduk had come fo rward to rescue them .

(20 ) Bk . I I I 58—6 4 . AnSar repeats to Gaga the

demand ofMarduk that the go ds assemble and raise h imto the rank ofa go d Bk . I I 1 23

—9.

(2 1 ) Bk . I I I 6 5—6 . H e charges Gaga to te l l the godsto assemble qu i ckly.

(22) Bk. I I I 6 7—70 . Gaga hastens from the presenceofAnSar and go es to Lahm u and the gods .

( 23) Bk. I I I 71— 1 24 . Gaga repeats the vario u s sectionso f Ansar

’

s m essage 1 7—2 2 i . e . l ines 71

—1 24

Bk. I I I 1 -3—6 6 (fifty-four l ines repea ted) .

( 24) Bk . I I I 1 25—38 . The go ds now hear fo r the

first t im e that T iamat had prepared to destroy them .

They wai led b i tterly,and departed to assemble befo re

Ansar in the Hal l ofFates . They sat down to banquetand decreed the fate ofMarduk .

(25) Bk . IV 1— 1 8 . They fo unded a chamber fo rMarduk in the Hal l ofFates (Ub Suk k ina) , and he is thusadded to the sacred assembly of the highest go ds. H e

rece ives the power to de clare fates and wo rk m iracles,and they pra ise his power.

(26 ) Bk . IV 1 9—26 . H is power to work m iracles is

tested b y the m iracle ofthe garment.

( 27) Bk . IV 27—33. The go ds saw howMarduk had

now rece ived the mys t ic at tribu tes of a great d ivin i tyb y po ssess ing the

‘word of fate ’

. H e rece ives the

scep tre and weapons ofbat t le .

They charge him to go up against Tiamat.

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

1 6 Ritual. Origin

They co nstruct chape ls in Esagila fo r themse lves and‘

Sit down to a great feast in Marduk’s temp le .

( 37) Bk . V I 56—6 4 . They arrange the laws of the

un iverse and divide power among themse lves. Marduklays down his

'

weapo ns before them .

(38 ) Bk . VI 6 5—8 . Anu gives names to Marduk’sbow and fixes i t in heaven as Can is Maj or.

(39) Bk . V I 6 9—1 38 . (H ere'

several l ines m iss ing .)Anu the heaven god defines the powers of Marduk ;he shal l b e ru ler o f mank ind , and charged w i th the

upkeep o f temples and sacrifices . Babylo n is a patterno f the conste l lat ion Ce tus and Aries . The gods giveMarduk the F ifty Names. A hymn b y the gods o n

a few o fMarduk’s ti t les.

(40 ) Bk . VI 1 39—44 . The gods rejo i ced at the powersbestowed upon Marduk . They sat in the assemblym ention ing h is names .

End o f the original po em wh ich closes w i th the

assembly ofthe gods in Babylon.

(4 1 ) Bk . V I I . An independent b i l ingual hymn o n the

nam es o fMarduk , later attached to the Ep i c in a Sem i ti cvers ion .

The Ep i c , therefo re , closed w i th a scene based uponthe Babylo n ian ce lebration o f the New Year’s festival ,wh ich was he ld during the first e leven days of Nisan o r

at the spring equ ino x , when the gods of all Babylo n iacame up to Babylo n in the ir sacred boats to assemblein the Hal l o f Fates (Ub Suk k ina) in Esagila.

'

The

poem is in real i ty a ri tual isti c creat ion based upon an

o lder Sumerian myth . Two leading problems presentthemse lves , as the co ntents of th is Ep i c now lie almostentire ly revealed befo re us . In the first p lace ,the nature of the old Sum erian myth , and se co ndwas the m ean ing o fthe NewYear fes t ival whichthe poem

S umerian Source 1 7

In Book IV 49 , in the passage wh ich describesMarduk’s weapons (see j 28 of the analys is) , o ne of h is

weapons is cal led the‘Cyclone

’

. From the note o n

th is passage i t is apparent that the ep ithe t was original lyappl ied to the Sumerian arm farur

,wh ich be longed to

N inurta the old Sumerian war-go d and so n of the

m Enl i l of N ippur. Now a Sumerian l i turgyto N inurta, cal led gud nim b urra o r

‘

Exal ted hero of

the wo rld ’

, of which the first two tablets have beenrecovered and edi ted in my S umerian and Baby lonian

P salms, 224

—37, c learly refers to a Sum erian myth in

wh ich th is god defeated the dragons ofChaos . A t thebeginn ing of table t I I the Effi gy

—Tears to some

command given to N inurta b y Ann and Enl i l . The

son of Enl i l , who is here identified w ith N ingirsu o f

Lagash , is thus described

H e who launches the “Cyclone to th is word gaveheed .

H e u t tered a loud cry, to the word he gave heed .

To the Viper 1 advanc ing w i tho u t a lord o f order,he gave heed .

’

Here follow references to N inurta’

s net2and his rid ing

up to battle , 3 upon wh ich the paral le l passages in the

Epi c are obvious ly based . The l i turgy then continues :

Great champ ion whose wo rd bringe th joy, 0 lord ,advance , ride fo rth .

May great Anu behold thee , 0 lord , advance , rIdeforth .

Thou that holdest in leash the god Z r], 0 lord ,

advance,ride forth .

1ui

’

um—gal bals'

nzu . My reading SBP. 232, I I , BUR (ui’

am) shouldb e preceded by GAL. The baimu is the first ment ioned of the dragonsof Tiamat

,Bo ok IV 1 40 , and ident ified w i th Hydra. In the Sumerian

myth uiumgal is equ ivalent to Tiamat.Cf. IV 4 4 .

3 Cf. IV 50 .

26 81

1 8 Ninurta the Original P rotagonist

0 lo rd es tabl ish thou thy foundations , yea tho ualo ne over thy fo es , 0 lo rd .

Before thee thy feast is made glorio us, advance,

ride forth .

’

The l iturgical s tyle of this passage does no t o bscurethe mythological so urce if we remember that the textwas wri t ten fo r mus i cal reci tal . The wo rd o f Ninurtarej o i ces the go ds , precise ly as in the paral le l passageo f the Ep i c Marduk’s wo rds restore the ir confidence ,

Bk . I I 1 0 4— 1 0 . The feast prepared for N inurta re cal ls

the feast o f the go ds in the hal l ofAnSar,when they

e levated Marduk to the rank o f a god ,

Io r mo re appro

priately the feas t men t io ned in Bo o k V I 54 after the

v i cto ry. In the Sumerian myth the god Z u was o ne

of the giants subdued b y N inurta , an aspect of the talewhich does no t appear in the Ep i c . But a hymn to

Marduk contains a passage obvio us ly based upon the

Epi c o fCreat io n , and here he is cal led the manis m utt/fir:z”z‘Z i—e

,

‘

sm i ter of the sku l l of the god Z fi fo l lowed b ythe nam es o f o ther m onsters m en t ioned also in the

Epi c.

2 Mo reo ver,a comm entary on the ri tuals o f the

New Year’s festival,in wh ich the vario us features o f

th e ri tual are mys t i cal ly in terpre ted ,m en t ions “2 22 and

” uA sabau,whom the gods bound in the ir m ids t .3 A

s im i lar commen tary wh ich explains the o ccu l t signification o fthe ri tuals of the New Year ce lebrat ion at Assurhas been reco vered .

4 Here the“go

d“Asur is , _

said t oQ “ m ,

have sen t -Ninurta t o co nqugnthe ‘go d Z fi . The evidence1 See 24 ofthe analysis.

CRAIG , RT . 29, 1 5. 20 o ccurs also in ano ther l ist of these monsters,CRAIG , RT. 56 , 6 , under his o rdinary Sumerian t i t le flulm-dugud

3 CT . 1 5, 4 4 , 1 4 . The mean ing of th is text was disco vered byZIMMERN, Z um Baby lonischen Neujalzrsfest

‘,1 35.

Pub l ished b y EBELING , KAR. 1 4 3 , and resto red from a dupl icate b yZ IMMERN

,in his editio n of th is text, Z um Baby loniscben Neujalzry

’

est’

,

pp . 1 4—2 1 . See also RM. 275.

Ninurta the Original P rotagonist 1 9

fo r the existence o f an older Sum erian vers ion in wh ichN inurta was the protago n ist o f the go ds is

,therefo re ,

convincing .

1 A l though no Sumerian text wh ich contains

The place of the mysterious b ird-god 2d, the l ion-headed emb lemof Susa and Sumer

,in Sumerian mytho logy is o b scure. From the

evidence adduced in the tex t ab o ve this myth ical monster figured inthe Sumerian and Sem it ic Epi c of Creat ion as a mo nster in the ho stof Tiamat , and as a co nste l lat ion he was identified w ith Pegasus, thew inged horse , Z IMMERN, KAT .

3

50 2 , after J ENSEN, b ut KUGLER , Sternkunde, Erga

'

nzungen , 59, says that the kak kab Sisu ( rdJm-dugud

-guil“Z u

'

,VR. 4 6 a zo ) , or

‘Horse star ’

,is o nly the fo re-part of Pegasus

o r Equuleus. Scho lars agree in explain ing the lo cat ion of this star as

due to the ident ificat ion of the ‘ Sto rrn-b ird ’ w ith the w inter sun,

for th is constel lat io n rises he l iacal ly in the stormy season. The Sumerianideogram for imZ d

'

means the storm—b ird , and he is represented o n

a b oundary-sto ne , VR. 57, b y the head of a ho rse , b ut w ithou t w ings.

In the omen, BOISSIER,DA. 20 7, 28 ,

d-[m-a’ugud

-gu fo l lows d-Galu-gui-a,

‘Raging man ’

,and the variant

,PSHA. 1 9 1 4 , 2 47, 76 f. has fo r the

former il“Z i-i,and fo r the lat ter sisu , ho rse . I t is, therefo re , certain that

the myth ical storm-b ird was associated,‘

in‘

astronomy at least, w ith thewinged horse Pegasus. Like the o ther m o nsters o f Chao s sub dued byMarduk , Z fi was ident ified w ith a conste l lation.

A Sem i t ic poem ofconsiderab le length , a po rt ion o fwhich is preservedin b i l ingual fo rm , te l ls how the go d Lugalb anda, a co gnate type of

N inurta, god of the spring sun,sub dued the ‘ Storm-b ird ’

Z zt afterRamman ( the thunder go d), Ishtar ( the war goddess) , and the god

BARA,i . e . Sara, god o f

“

Umma,had refused to pursue th is monster.

The legend runs that 20 sto le the tab le ts of fate from Enl i l , and Enl i l’sson Lugalbanda N inurta) reco vered them . We now know from the

restoration of Bo ok IV of the Epic of Creat io n that b o th Ann and Ea'

fled b efore Tiamat . The two myths present great sim i larity at th ispo int, and the sim i lari ty suppo rts the conjecture that En l i l and N inurtahad much the same re latio n to Tiamat in the o ld Sumerian myth . Fo r

the legend of Z d see JENSEN , KB. v i 4 6—57.This legend is cont inued

o n a b i l ingual fragment , CT . 1 5, 4 3 , where 20 slays a wi ld ox in Haiur,‘the unknown land ’

. This Sem it ic version of Z z? is clearly based upo nthe Sumerian poem pub l ished b y POEBEL . PBS. v , no . 1 6 , which , l ike thefragm ent in CT . 1 5, 43 , m ent io ns d'Im-dugud the w i ld ox ( am)and the nest ii-bzl szg-

ga ofZ u‘

,as we l l as d-L ugal

-banda.

A mytho logical scene wh ich frequently o ccurs on Assyrian bas-rel iefsrepresents Marduk-Asur in pursuit of a dragon. The god has fourw ings and ho lds in his right and left hands the conventional symb ol of

B 2

20 A Solar Mytli

the myth of N inurta’

s combat w i th T iamat has beenfound

,it is certain that some s im i lar tale exis ted . In

this myth Enl i l sent his so n into the com bat, and a

variant o n Bo ok I I 5 actual ly has for Ea,

father ofMarduk , who is sen t fo r b y his father (Ea) torescue the go ds in the Sem it i c Epi c . I t may o fco urse b e

po ss ible that the o ld myth of N inurta and the sto rmb ird Z L‘I gave the Sem i t i c poets the ir inspiration fo r themyth o fMarduk and Tiamat

,and that is very probable .

The myth of N inurta o r Lugalbanda and Z O is basedupon the confl i ct betwe en the spring su n and demonso f the w in ter period of s torms and darkness . AfterLugalb anda

-N inurta-N ingirsu, so n ofEnl i l , conquers theS to rm-b ird Z fi

,the m o ns ter became the symbol of th is

god as a l ion-headed eagle w i th deployed w ings.

At any ra te the Ep ic ofCreat ion is also a so lar mythand in t ima te ly connected w i th the spring Sun , who sere turn from the regio n

‘

o f darkness was ce lebrated b ya lo ng festival at the beginn ing of the year. In thisNew Year

’

s fest ival o f N isan ,wh ich at least in the late

perio d ex tended over the first e leven days of the New

Year, the Epi c of Creat ion was an important fac t or.

Fo r the fest ival,as i t was ce lebrated from the s ix th

century B . C. unti l the end o f Babylon ian c ivi l izat ion, thatis as late as the th ird century and perhaps even later

,we

po ssess the au thori tat ive texts fo r the ceremon ies o f the

se cond,third

, fo urth , and fifth days of N isan .

1 The

the thunder-b o l t . The drago n is a male monster, a w inged l ion w ithscaly b o dy and b ird talons. For th is reason the iden t ificat io n of the

dragon w i th Z fi rather than w i th Tiamat commands favour. Fo r repro

ductions of th is scene see Assy rian Sculptures, KLEINMANN, Pl. 8 3—4 and

PI. 8 5—6 WARD

, Seal Cylinders, pp. 1 97ii . There is an earl ier repre~

sentation of th is scene o n a seal, WARD , no . 580 , that represents Mardukin combat w i th a w inged horse , wh ich is certain ly Z fi.

These texts are put to gether and edited by F. THOREAU-DANGIN,R ituels Accadiens, 1 27

—46 .

The New Year Festival at Babylon 2 1

ceremony here described appl ies , of course , only to the

fes t ival as i t was o bserved at Babylo n , the capi tal , andhome of the Marduk cu l t. Th e dire c t io ns fo r the firs tday are no t recovered . On the se co nd day, two hoursbefo re sunrise , the high priest must rise and bathe , at t ireh im se lfin l inen

,and en ter the Sanctuary ofBél (Marduk) .

H e then re cites a hymn in wh ich Marduk’s victo ry o verthe host ofT iamat and the bless ings co nferred upon the

gods are m en t io ned .

1 This hym n is to b e a mys tery,

no t to b e said by any one save the h igh pries t , whom ust b e alo ne in the sanctuary.

Then he opened the do ors and the priests and psalm istsenter before Bél and perform certain ordinary rituals .

After ano ther rubri c wh ich refers to the‘ crown o f

Anu’

,the high s ings a Sem i t i c hymn to Bel

Marduk . H ere the ‘ curse ’

of Marduk is referred to

and an irrevocable de cree,b u t i t is

,

no t c lear whe ther the‘ curse ’

refers to a legend that Marduki

employed a

maledic t ion in h is combat w i th T iama t, o r to a judgement

passed o n the w i cked go ds. Boo k V I 1 3 1 do es m entio n

This hymn,which is partly b i l ingual, contains l ines wh ich ob vio usly

refer to the Ep ic of Creatio n . The Sem it ic version is pro b ab ly original .W ith l ine 1 4 cf. Bo ok VI '

1 4 0 and VII 6 8 . L ine 2 2 refers to Mardukhaving burned the m ighty ones, no t to a

‘ b inding ’

of the monstersas in the Ep ic . In fact one of the comm entaries on the ritual refersto the b urn ing of K ingu whereas the Epic , IV I 1 9, states that K inguwas b ound , and Bo o k VI 25—6 also has i t that K ingu was b rought b o undb e fore Ea and slain. The repeated descript ion of Marduk as the Firegod G ib i l in the Ep ic do es in fact indicate ano ther tradit ion concern ingthe destruction of the w icked go ds. The view adhered to in the Ep icis that Marduk had mercy upon the b ound go ds and made them demonsof the lower world . The hymn sung by the priest after speak ing of theb urn ing of the m ighty ones go es o n to say that ‘ he has mercy upon

them ’

. These disparate tradit ions are co nfused here , but the co nfusiondid not disturb the po ets and mystagogues in the least . For the b urn ingo f K ingu see ZIMMERN

,Neujo b ry

’

est‘

,1 3 1 , 9, and no te 2 , where he

compares the b urn ing of the animal in Danie l 7and in the Apo calypseofj o hn 20 .

2 2 Ritual Of tlze Tli ira’Day

the curse as o ne of the weapo ns employed b y Mardukagainst Tiamat, and see also Book VI I 1 1 w i th no te .

This hymn is only part ially preserved , and the remain ingdirec t ions for the second day are lo s t .Early o n the morn ing of the th ird day the h igh pries t

m u s t rise and ba the and say a prayer (secretly beforeBél) . The text o fthis prayer o r hymn is en t ire ly bro kenaway. H e then opens the doors and the priests and

psalm ists enter to perform the ordinary ri tuals. N owa m e tal-wo rker is summoned three hours after sunrisewho makes two sta tues w i th pre cio us stones and goldfo r the ceremo ny of the s ixth day. Then a carpenteris cal led and given cedar woo d and tamarisk

,and a

S i lversm i th,to whom he

' gives gold . Each s tatue m u st

b e seven fingers h igh, o ne o f cedar, o ne of tamarisk ,

and ado rned w i th gold and pre cious stones. One s tatueholds in h is left hand a serpent made of cedar, and l iftshis right hand to Nebo in prayer. The other statueholds in h is left hand a sco rp ion ,

and wi th his right hand

prays to N ebo . They are clad in red garmen ts and

the ir lo ins are bound w i th branches of the da te palm .

They remain in the temple of the god Saku t 1 un t i lthe s ixth day. The table t here anti cipates the ri tualo f the s i x th day b y saying that o n that day a swordbearer shal l sm i te them o n the head and burn them in

fi re before N eb o . The s tatues apparently refer to twoof the m o ns ters bo und and burned ( l) by Marduk

,b ut

the m ean ing of Nebo ’

s presence here is no t eviden t.H e as god o fw isdom of course came to Babylon fromBarsippa fo r the festival , b u t he had no rOle in the

Epi c o fCreat io n ,to wh ich these S ta tues obvio u s ly refer.

They probably represent the bafmu (viper) and the

abrab-amelu (sco rp ion man) in the Ep i c. See the l isti A so lar de i ty, and fo rm of N inurta, b ut also re lated to Marduk .

For a discussion of this de i ty see my Babylonian Liturgies, 1 20 n. 6 .


24 Ritual of the Fifth Day

Sumerian . These hymns are characterized by astralt itles o f Marduk and his consort , and b y addresses to

vario us plane ts . In o ne l ine the t i t le of the SeventhBoo k o fthe Epi c is cited . The hymns wh ich inaugura tethe ceremo n ies of the fifth day obvio u sly reflect thethough ts of the as tro nom i cal poem in Boo k V o f the

Ep i c , as the hymn fo r the fo urth day was m o re o r lessbased upo n Book IV o f the Ep i c . The h igh priest nowopens the do ors o fBél

’

s sanc tuary and adm i ts the pries tsand psalm is ts to perfo rm the o rdinary ri tuals .

1 Two

hours after sunrise the high priest, after the m orn ingm eals o f Bel and Bel it are fin ished , summo ns a priesto f magi c to purify the temple . The ket t le-drum is

so unded,to rch and censer are bro ught to the m idd le

of the t emple ,b ut the pries t of magic mus t no t enter

the sanc tuary of Bél and Bel it. The magician thenenters the sanc tuary of N ebo (who has no t ye t arrivedfrom Barsippa) and purifies i t . In th is ceremony a

sword-bearer s lays a sheep wh i ch the magi cian empl oysin the purificato ry cerem o ny. The cadaver and headof the sheep are then cas t in to the river, the magicianand swo rd-bearer standing w i th face t o the west . Botho f these part i c ipan ts in the ri te of purgat ion of N ebo

’

s

sanctuary must then go o u t into the p lain and no t return

as long as N ebo remains in the temp le fo r the fest ival ,that is from the fifth to the twe lfth days o fN isan .

At three and o ne-th ird ho urs aftersunrise the high priest,who is fo rb idden to see any o f this ri tual o fpurgation ,

issues from E-umus-a,the sanctuary ofBél, and summons

1 The ri tual of the psalm ists probab ly consisted in Singing o ne of the

long Sum erian l i turgies assigned to the day in quest ion. I t appearsfrom these rub rics that the l i turgy put down fo r each day was sung inthe early mo rn ing . Translat ions o f a large numb er of these dai lyl i turgies w il l b e found in my Sumerian andBabylonian P salms, BabylonianL iturgies , and in my two vo lumes of PBS. x , no s. 2 and 4 . See the

artic le Prayer in Hastings’s Enqyclopaedia (y’

R eligion and Ethics.

Ritual of the Fifth Day 25

craftsmen. The golden canopy of Marduk ( to b e he ldover h is statue when he departs from E-umus-a) theybring o u t from Bél’s treasury and then the ent ire sanc tuaryo f N ebo is ve i led .

1 The sanc tuary of Nebo (Ezida) inth is so lar ri tual represents the dark season o f the year

o r the period when the n igh ts are lo nger than the days .

Bél,the ris ing spring sun , is abou t to issue from his

sanc tuary at the spring equ inox . The h igh priest and

the art isans now s ing a hymn o n the purificat io n o f the

temp le . The art isans then leave the temple . La ter inthe day the high priest re-enters Bel’s sanctuary and

prepares the table o f Bél and Bel i t w i th cho i ce fo o d ,go lden vesse ls

, and a censer. H e now re ci tes a prayer

and te l ls Bel that he is abo u t t o go t o the house o fthe

New Year fes t ival (ahitu ) wh ich s to od ou ts ide the c i ty.

The art isans now remove the table and carry i t to

Nebo ’

s sanctuary ; th is god arrives presently fromBarsippa, in h is Ship fa

’a’ahedu . The k in now arrives ,

” 42 19 w

washes his hands, and is brought into“

the temple2 b ut

The meaning ofthe veil ing ofAnn and En l il on the fourth day sacredto the memo ry ofMarduk’s combat w i th the giants is inte l l igib le , see p. 23 ,

but why Nebo ’

s sanctuary shou ld b e ve i led is no t at all comprehensib le .

According to the commentary o n a ri tual pub l ished in ZA. vi 24 1 bySTRASSMAIER and partial ly translated in my PBS. x 330 , so far as i tconcerns the myth of the summer and w inter so lst ices, Ezida, or the

temple o fNeb o,represents the half of the year when the sun is south

ofthe equator, or the perio d ofn ight .2 The k ing was compe l led to b e presen t at th is fest ival, as we know

from the R eligious Chronicle of the th irteenth century, K ING, Chronicles,i i 74 , where his ab sence on the fifth day is recorded as an extraord inaryevent ; and the Nabonidus Chronicle, KB. iii 1 30 , 1 0 , says that in N isanNab onidus the k ing in his n inth year came no t to Baby lon for the

ahitu, and B61 wen t no t o ut. Neb uchadnezzar praises h imse l f for

b ringing great sacrifices b efore Marduk and Neb o at this fest ival , VAB.

iv 95, 7- 1 7. Nab on idus also b oasts of having ce leb rated the ahz’

tu of

Bél,i'

bid. 28 5, 4 1 . Accord ing to ano ther passage, ibid. 28 3, i x 3—1 0 ,

Bel-Marduk and the go ds made the jo urney to the ahitu,

‘the house

ofsacrifices on the tenth day

2 6 The King at the Ritual

apparen t ly no t perm it ted to enter the sanctuary. The

high priest takes from him the ins ign ia of royal power,h is scep tre ,

his circle and too thed s ickle , which are takeninto the presence ofBél and placed o n a seat ; he returns ,

and having sm itten the k ing'

s cheek he in troduces himbefo re Bél he pu l ls the k ing’

s ears and cau ses him toknee l . H ere the ritual con tains a prayer by the k ingin which he professes h is uprigh t conduc t as k ing. H e

is fo r the m om ent redu ced to the rank o f a layman.

H e had rece ived his authori ty from Bél and to Bél i thad re turned . The s ign o f his temporary redu ctionis the sm iting of his cheek b y a subject . The h igh

priest now speaks to the royal pen itent, prom is ing himBél

'

s bless ing and the augmentat io n of h is sovere ign

power. The k ing re t ires from the chape l ofBél and the

high pries t brings him the sceptre , circle , and s i ckle .

He again sm ites the k ing’s cheek ; if the k ing shedstears Bél is we l l pleased w i th h im ; if tears flow no t he

w i l l lo se his throne .

Fo rty m inu tes after sunse t the h igh pries t makes up

a bund le offorty reeds each three cub i ts (abou t five fee t)lo ng and b inds the bund le w i th a palm branch . A trenchis dug in the temp le co urt in t o which the reed bund leis p laced ; a white bu l l is brought before the trench and

the k ing se ts fire to the reeds . The k ing and h igh

priest re cite a hymn to the‘D ivine bu l l o f Anu

’

, and

here the text breaks away.

1

1 The wh ite b u l l represents the conste l lat ion Taurus, wh ich rose

he l iacal ly at the spring equ ino x when th is ceremony b egan, that is b efore1 90 0 B. C. , according to FOTHERINGHAM , and the b u l l thus Opened theyear in ri tual long after the sun had mo ved into Aries. THUREAU-DANGIN

,

z'

hz'

d. 1 46 n . 1, c ites a passage from the Georgics ofVirgi l , wh ich indicates

that the Romans also knew the astro nom ical myth of the wh ite b ul l whoo pens the year. Natural ly the starAldebaranwas asso ciated w i th the b eginn ing o f Spring b efo re 1 90 0 B . 0 ,

when the Ep i c of Creat io n was wri t ten.

The Sumerian name of Taurus was ‘star of the b ul l of heaven ’

, often

Ritual of the S ixth to Eleventh Days 27

The au then t i c ri tuals fo r the days 6— 1 1 are unknown .

Marduk and the go ds assem bled in Esagila, pro bably o n

the s ix th . The pro cess ion o fall the go ds from Esagila

to the ahz’

tu house of the New Year’s sacrifices,o u ts ide

the I shtar gate to the north of the city, occurred o n the

tenth , and the sacrifices were made o n the last day.

This we know from h isto rical references c i ted above

(p. 25 n. 2 , p. 26 n . The great assembly o f the go dsin U b suk k ina to de clare fates fo r the NewYear occurredon the e igh th before the process io n ,

and o n the e leven thafter the return to Esagila from the ho use o f sacrifices .

This is known from an inscript ion ofNebu chadnezzar.

1

A fragm en t 2 clearly co n tains the ri tual fo r a la ter

phase of the fes t ival , and begins w i th the en try of Bél

into the chamber offates, wh ich o ccurred apparen t ly o n

the e igh th day. The table t be lo ngs to o ne o f thoseBabylon ian series wh ich con tain the rituals o n o ne set

of tablets and the prayers o n ano ther se t. This fragment co n tains on ly the prayers for certain days , and

first of all the prayer after the fates are de term inedo n the e igh th which exho rts Bél and Bel i t ,Tasmet and I sh tar to come forth (and pro ceed to the

cal led by the Sem i tes gighahhah L z'

—e,‘Star of the tab le t (of

According to KUGLER, Sternhuna

’e,Erganzungen , 2 29, the rising of the

P le iades in Taurus marked the b eginning of the so lar mean year inthe t ime of the F irst Dynasty. In the late perio d w i th Which we are

concerned in th is ritual the mean so lar year was fixed by the risingofAlpha in Aries, KUGLER , 2 28 . The NewYear fest ival actual lykept to the rising of the P le iades for centuries after the sun had passedfrom Taurus into Aries, and in the th irteenth century the fest ival actual lyo ccurred in Ajar

,K 1NG

, Chronicles, i i 73, where the sacrifices at the

ahz'

lu o ccur on the e leventh day (see also JENSEN , KB. vi2 24 , The

rising of Aries fixed the b eginn ing of the year in the perio d of

Neb uchadnezzar, b ut the o ld hymns appl icab le to the b eginn ing of the

year w i th Taurus remain unchanged .1 VAE. i v 1 27, 54—6 5.

2 K . 9876 , in transcript ion only by ZIMMERN , Neu/ahrWst‘,

2 8 The New Year at Erech

house of sacrifice) . We next find the gods in the

chamber b y the bend (si—h i'

r ) o f the river,b y which

the uhi’

ta is c learly m eant.

1 The hymn to Marduk , here ,

is in fact a survival of an o lder s tage o f the New

Year festival , when En l i l o f N ippur (wi th h is son

N inurta) was the principal charac ter in the Ep i c of

Creat i o n. It is addressed t o ‘

En l i l in N ippur’

. Aftera long break wh ich brings u s near to the end o f the

ceremon ies of the n inth and tenth (P) days , the textbegins in the m idst o f a hymn which sugges ts to the

go ds that they now re turn to the ir vari o us templesand c i t ies .

So m uch fo r authen t ic ritual of the New Year at

Babylon o n the rst— I i th of N isan . A New Year’

s

fes t ival at Erech was ce lebra ted at the beginn ing o f the

second half o f the year, re ckon ing by a year based upo n

the spring equ ino x . A t Erech the re l igiou s calendarfixed two New Year fes t ivals

,o ne as at Babylo n in

N isan and o ne in Tesrit,each respec t ive ly the survival

o f old Sumerian spring and au tumn calendars .

2 The

do uble New Year fes t ival survived also at Ur and

pro bably at m ost Sumerian ci t ies . At Erech i t cons istedin the process io n o fAnu from his temple to the houseo f sacrifice and at Ur the same cerem o ny cer

tainly o btained fo r the god Sin . So far as they haveany re la t ion to the Epi c of Crea t ion ,

natural ly the Ere chspring fe s t ival has special in teres t. But the ce lebrat io nof the New Year of Nisan at Erech does no t m en t ion

See JENSEN, KB v i2 35 and THUREAU-DANGIN , R zluels , 1 47.

2 The texts o f the EIech au tumn ritual are AO . 6 459, TH . R ituels,

6 6—7, and AO . 6 4 65, zéz'

cl. p. 72 the edit ion of the ritual w i l l b e fo und ,8 6 - 99. The Erech N isan ri tual was pub l ished b y EBELING , KAR.

1 3 2 , and edited first by ZIMMERN, NeujahrWst’,20—35, and later by

TH.-D .

, R ituels , 99- 1 0 8

,_

wh0 was ab le to restore some l ines from the

paralle l autumn fest ival .

Commentaries on the Mysteries 29

Marduk at all, makes no reference to the Ep i c o f

Creation, no r to the o lder Sumerian combat be tweenEnl i l o r N inurta and the giants o fChao s . This ce lebrat ion also las ted e leven days , and the k ing m u st b e

present here also .

1 The Ep i c o f Creation was probablyignored entire ly b y the older cu l ts of the so u th , and

regarded b y the ir ancient priesthoods as a poem and

myth of local origin , a conce it of the new pries thoo dof Babylon. The fest ival at Babylo n consequentlydiffered in nearly every de ta i l from that of the olderci ties .

But now let u s come to the occu l t table ts o n whichthe mys tagogues of Babylon wM Ous in ter

pre tatio ns o f the fest ival . The m o st important table tcarries th irty-six l ines o n the obverse , the to p and

bot tom be ing broken away,and the reverse is almost

en t ire ly des troyed .

2 I t be longs t0 . a series of table tswhich co n tained the secre t m ean ing of each act of the

long e leven-day ce lebrat io n. In V iew o f the fact thatwe possess less than half of the ac tual ri tual and onlya smal l sect ion of the commentary, we are o f co urseno t l ike ly to find the comm en ts appl i cable to any known

part o f the ri tual . According to Z IMMERN’

S restoratio nof the first l ine some o ne goe s to a trench o r ditch ,

3

s tands there ,and cas ts som e th ing in t o it this is said to

refer t o [N inurta who cast him into the ne ther sea fo rEnli l and co nfided him to the Anunnak i . I t refers to

the o lder myth of the son of Enl i l , who bound the

Theoretical ly the k ing was present at certain vital parts ofevery NewYear festival in each ci ty, b ut that was of co urse impo ssib le, and as

a sub sti tu te he sent his royal garm ents. See TH .-DANG IN , R ituels,

57 n. 95 and 1 4 6 n . 4 .

2 K . 3476 in CT. 1 5, 43-4 . Translated by ZIMMERN, Neujahryesl

l,

1 27—36 .

627m .

30 P antomime in"

the Epic

drago ns and cast them into the lower wo rld . The ri tualfo r the fifth day m entions a trench ( l . 4 57) into whichthe high priest cas ts a bund le o f fo rty reeds and wh ichthe k ing se ts o n fire . If the commen tary real ly appl iesto th is passage ,

the fo rty reeds represent monsters bo undand cast into he l l—fire . The commen tary then says tha tthe fire ,

which (the k ing ?) l igh ts , is Marduk,who in his

you th .

1 The next act comm ented upon concernscertain part i cipants who hurl fireb rands. These perso nsrepresent the go ds , Marduk’s fa thers and brothers , whenthey heard (of h is b irth and these gods ( i . e . the

priests) k iss some objec t which is interpreted to m ean

Marduk,whom N in l i l in his infancy raised to her knees

and k issed . Again the o ld myth ofEnl i l and his consortN inlil

, paren ts ofN inurta (no t Marduk) , reappears .

In the ri tual a fire is k ind led befo re N inl i l and a sheepp laced upo n an o ven ; th is means Kingu , the hu sbando f the drago n Tiamat

,who was burned b y Marduk .

F irebrands are l igh ted from the o ven ,and these mean

the arrows from the qu iver o fBel-Marduk , and the godsh is fathers who bo und z” Z ti and it”‘Asak k u 2 in the irm idst. The k ing (who se presence at the ri tual begano n the fifth day) l ifts a a

’umahi (weapon ?) above h is

head th is m eans Marduk,who l ifted h is weapons above

h is head and consumed the sons o fEn l i l and Ea 3 w i thfire . The k ing breaks a vesse l w i th a lisnu th is means

Marduk,who bound Tiamat in his victory

The k ing tosses (sic !) a roasted bread ; that m eans

1 ZIMMERN makes here the natural inference that the text refers to

some val iant deed ofthe infant Marduk .

2 The b ound go ds were cast into the lower world and b ecame evi ldemons, the Asahhu . The text is no t c lear at th is po int.

3 This refers to some myth ical demons no t ment io ned in the Sem i ti cversion o f the Epic . The seven Asakhu sons ofAnn, the conquest ofNinurta, in KAR. 1 4 2 i i 9—1 0 , are pro bab ly referred to here .


New Year Festival at Asi‘ar

The German excavations at the old cap i tal ofAssyriano t only provide the o ldes t tex ts o fthe Ep i c ofCreatio n ,

b u t they also prove the exis tence of a New Year’sfes t ival there , very s im i lar to the ce lebratio n at Babylon.

The informa t ion co ncern ing the ce lebrat ion at Babyl onwas intimate ly connec ted w i th the myths of the Ep i c of

Crea t ion wh ich glorified Marduk . This Epi c profo und lyinfluenced the re l igio n of Assyria,

-m ore so in fact thanany other Babylo n ian poem . A t Assur the priestssubstitu ted the ir natio nal de i ty Asur fo r Marduk

,and

a temple fo r the sacrifices of the New Year’

s fest ivalahitu was discovered ou ts ide the ci ty wal l o f Assur.

A fragment ofthe hymn sung to Marduk o n the e leventhday of N isan was recovered at Assur.

1 Another Assurtext ment ions the seven great gods who part i c ipated inthe sa[hdru a] talaha sa “m f’Nisan , manoeuvres and

process io n o f the m on th of N isan (EBELING , KAR . 1 4 2

Ob v . I I 25 and amo ng them ne i ther Marduk no r

h is Assyrian subst i tu te Asur occurs.

The ri tual ofthe New Year at Babylo n placed anotheraspec t ofMarduk in clear l igh t . H e

,l ike N inurta

,upon

whose cu lt the new Babylon ian worsh ip was based , figuredas a so lar go d ,

and the ch ief s ign ificance of the Epi c andthe ri tual ofthe spring equ inox cons isted in the return of

the sun from the regio ns o fwin ter darkness , the victoryo fl ight over the dragon o fstorm and n ight. I t was , therefore

,natural that a myth co ncernIng Marduk ’s descent

in to the lower world and h is resurrec t ion sho u ld havearisen at Babylon. This myth , and the ri tual to wh ich

co lophon says that i t was sung when Bél entered Esagila from the houseof sacrifice .

EBELING, KAR. 1 0 6 . I t is prob ab ly redacted w i th the nameit“Aiur forMarduk . The chi/u at Assurwas also si tuated near the riveras atBab ylo n, and the pro cession of the go ds from the c i ty to the ho useofsacrifice was real ly a voyage in b oats for at least part ofthe journey.

Marduk and Tammuz 33

it gave form,was probably insp ired more o r less b y the

ancient cu l t ofTammuz, the yo ung god ofvege tat io n ,who

died yearly, soj ourned in the lowerworld , and re turned tothe upper wo rld.

1 This paral le l cu l t o fMarduk as a so larde ity has no direct bearing upo n the Ep i c o f Crea t ion ,

b ut its de tai ls are so impo rtant that i t canno t b e om i t tedhere . The o nly source at present avai lable fo r th ismysti c ceremony of the death and resurrection o f Bél

was no t recovered in Babylon ia b ut at Assur.

2 The

text has a colophon , b u t it makes no m ention of an

o riginal at Babylo n . I t may b e assumed , then ,that th is

mysterious ri te was also prac t ised in Assyria. The texthas attracted w ide attentIo n In theological circles, m o re

especial ly fo r its apparent re lat io n to the death and

resurrection o f the founder o f Chris t ian i ty. Z IMMERN ,the first interpre ter, made mu ch of th is po int and drewup a paralle l table of the leading features o f the ri tualand the arrest

,trial , scourging , cru cifixio n , and resurrec

tion of Jesus. The text w i l l undoubted ly becom e the

subject o f mu ch theological discu ss ion,and an au thenti c

Engl ish vers ion shou ld no t b e om i t ted here . I givebo th transcrip t ion and translat ion.

1 The cu l t of Tammuz is ful ly describ ed in the writer’s Tammuz and

2 EBELING , KAR. 1 4 3, translated by ZIMMERN , Ncujahryesfl, 2—2 1 .

ZIMMERN later discussed th is tab le t w i th special reference to the pre

Christian mystery cul ts in a lecture de l ivered at Jena,September 1 92 1 ,

and pub l ished under the t i tle Baby lonische Vors/ufen o’

er vordcrasz’

alz'

schen

My sterienrelzgzbnen, ZDMG . 76 , 36—54 .

THE DEATH AND RESUR

2 "luBél su -u ina hur—sa—an ik -jka-l i

un-ni

—se -sa-as-su

i}—da-la amelu mar fzprz sa bele—su mannu u se sa as Su

il—lak -u -ni u-se-sa-as-su-ni

i-]ra—k ab -u-ni a-na hur-sa-an su -ti il-lak

il-lak -u—ui bitu su-u ina eli sap- te sa

hur-s a-an ina l ibb i i-sa -u-ln-su

8 . [fluNah-

zi sv

a zstu Bar-sJip-(hi) il-lak -an-ni a—na

sul-m e sa ab i-su sa sa-b itvu-ni su-u il-la~ka

ina su -k a-k a-a-te i-du - lu-u-u i z“Bel

u-ka-u’-ma ai-k a sa-b it

1 sa kate—sa tar-sa—a—ni a-naZ“Sin

Samas tu -sal-la ma—az( ”Bel bul- l i -su

I . [bab j” sa tal- lak~u -ni bab ka-b u-rat su d

tal-lak tu ba-raisin]

1 The principal fragment,VAT . 9555, con tains the upper half of the

Ob verse and lower hal f o fthM A dupl icate ,VAT . 9538 , wh ich

suppl ies much of the m issing sectio n of the majo r tab le t,was ut il ized by

Z IMMERN . Fo r th is dupl icate scho lars must at present depend upo n

21MMERN'

S transcription .

2 Resto rat io ns after ZIMMERN , when no t o therw ise ind icated .3 That is the ‘ lower wo rld ’

. The month of Tammuz was known as

the arah hz’

mz’

tum ilu[Tammuz],

‘Month of the b inding of Tammuz’

,

SEH . 1 45 5 1 3 , which indicates the source of the myth of the b ind ingand imprisonment ofMarduk .

RECT ION OF BEL-MARDUK I

that is Bél who was confined in the

he brings him fo rth .

amessenger ofh is lo rds hastens

(saying) , Who brings h im fo rth

5. H e who goes and brings h im forth .

6 . H e who rides ; that is he who to the

moun ta in 3 goes.

7. To wh ich he go es ; that is the ho use o n

the edge ofthe m oun tain 3 where in they qu es t ion him .

8 . [N ebo who from]Barsippa comes ; that is he wh ocom es (to seek) after the we lfare o f his father (Marduk)who is he ld cap t ive .

9 . The who in the stree ts has ten ; they seekfo r Bél (saying), Where is he he ld cap t ive ?

’

t o . The who s tre t ches o u t her hands ; she

prays to S in and Shamash saying,G ive l ife to Bél

1 1 . [The ga te o f . the -s ,

'

t o wh ich she

go es ; that is the gate of the grave 5; she goes th ere

seek ing him .

1 Here prob ab ly Zarpan i t, w i fe of Marduk , correspo nding to Ishtar,who seek s for Tammuz in the lower world .

5 Here is a c lear reference to the grave ofBél, where he was suppo sedto lie whi le his sou l so jo urned in the lower wo rld unt i l the resurrectio n.

Strab o , Bo o k XVII 5, ment ions the grave of B61 as o ne of the strik ingfeatures of Babylo n in the Greek period , 6 708 Bfik ov roidms affi éet .

Aelian ( Varz'

ae H is/oriae, xii i 3) says that Xerxes dug into th is tomb and

found a, g lass coffin in which lay a co rpse in o il, and the o il fi l led thecoffin up to w i th in a hand-b readth of the rim . By this tumulus sto o da stela b earing this inscript ion ,

‘ I t w i l l no t b e we l l w i th him who opens

C 2

The Death and Resurrection

1 2 . I: ]ma-a-se sa ina bab i sa E-sag-ila i-za-zu

u -ni “W ’massaré—su su-nu ina eli-su pak-du i-na-sa-[tu -su]

s‘a k u -ri[ ]e-

pi-su-ni 1 a-k i i lan i

e -si-ru-su -ni ih- ti—l ik ina l ibb i napsau‘

2

1 4 . [ana hit me-]si-ri sam—[si u]a ri istu l ib-b i us-si-rida-nis-[su]

1 5. sa ina sapl i-su ih-tar-ri-b u sa lab -b u

su-ni a m i-ih-si sa mah-hu-su-ni-su -nu2 ina dame-su

[rare r]1 6 . [il

4

tum sa is-[si-]su kam—mu-sa—tu-mi a-na sul

m e—su ta-ta-[rad]1 7. [mar z

’

luAs-sur]6 5a is-si-su la il-lak -u -ni ma—a la b el

hi-ir- t i a-na-k u ma-a la us-sa-ta-am-mah -[has]

the coffin and fi lls i t no t ’. Having read th is Xerxes feared and com

manded o il to b e poured into the coffin qu ickly, b u t i t fi l led no t up .

Again he commanded o il to b e po ured in ,b ut it rece ived no increase ,

and he ab andoned the task. Having closed the sepulchre he fled so relytroub led . And the ste la dece ived no t, for Xerxes, having co l lected a ho stagainst the Greeks, fled unhapp ily. Having returned , he d ied m o s tdisgraceful ly, fo r by night his own son cut his father’s throat as he slept .Strab o says that Xerxes destroyed th is sepulchre, wh ich was a pyram i dmade of b urnt b rick ; its he igh t was a stade and each side was a stade .

Alexander desired to reb u i ld th is pyram id , and spent much lab o ur and

t ime upon i t. But the remo val of the earth which had fallen o ccupiedmen two months, and he gave i t up . Disease and death b efe l l

the k ing, and after him no o ne cared for i t . Diodo rus Siculus (xvi idescrib ing the entry ofAlexander into Bab ylo n, says that the seers sen to ut a delegation to warn him that a k ing who entered Babylo n wou ld die .

But th is m igh t b e avo i ded by reb u i lding the tomb o f Bél wh ich thePersians had destroyed . I t is o b vious that these tradit io ns refer to

the great stage tower o f Bab y lo n , Etemenank i, who se sides are now

known to have b een 1 8 0 cub i ts and he ight 1 92 cub i ts accordingto the SCHEIL Esagila tab le t , which apparent ly om i ts the six th stage.

The cuh it employed here equals m etre approximately, and the sidesmeasure 90 me tres

,or ab o u t 30 0 fee t . The he igh t is ab o ut 3 20 fee t .

Herodo tus agrees w i th Strab o in g iving the length ofeach si de and the

of zL - M A R D U K 37

1 2. The tw ins who at the gate o f Esagila

s tand ; these are his watchmen ; they are appo inted to

guard him .

1 3 . The who make lament ; ( that m eans)when the go ds bo und him he perished from amo ng the

l iving ;1 4 . [Into the ho use of bondage]from the sun and

l igh t they caused him to descend .

1 5. The wh ich to u ch him beneath and w i thwh ich they clo the him the se are the wo unds w i th whichthey wo und h im w ith his blo od [they are

1 6 . The goa’a’ess who tarries 5 w i th h im has descended

(to seek) fo r h is we lfare .

1 7. [The son ofAs‘u r]who goes no t w i th him ,

saying,

5 No t am I a s inner ’

,and No t shal l I b e wounded

he ight ofthe pyram id as a stade, wh ich exaggerates the real measurementstwo fo ld . See RA , 1 5, 59 and 1 5, 1 1 1 , and WE ISSBACH , OLZ . I 9 1 4 , 1 97.

This lo fty stage tower was connected w i th the legend ofBél’

s death anddescent into the lower wo rld in the Greek perio d , and the tale must haveb een w idely b e l ieved in Western Asia as late as our own era. Ctesias ,Epit. P hotz

'

z'

, 2 1 , preserves a different legend of the tomb of Bel.

He says that Xerxes went to Baby lon lo nging to see the grave of

Bnm ava, and saw i t by the aid of Mardonius. But he was unab leto fi l l i t. Bel-atom s has b een explained as Bit—Etana, o r Etana is Bélon the assumpt ion that in some way the ancient hero Etana ( laterde ified) , who is said to have ascended to heaven on the b ack of an eagle ,was ident ified w i th Bel-Tamm uz, the dying god. So LEHMANN-HAUPT,Orz

'

entalz'

sche Studz'

en NGLDEKE gewz’

o’met

, 998 if. The thesis is no t

convincing, and the Bil-z'

tanas ofCtesias st i l l remains unexplained .

1 ZIMMERN construes epzl‘

s’

u as a permansive , b ut cf. the sub junct ivepermansive ep

-ia-u-nz‘

, l . 55. I t appears to b e fo r the P1 3 . epai’

,eppo i ,

2 Z I -M ES? 3 Fo r these Prm . piels, cf. YLVISAKER , LSS. v 6, p . 34 .

1 So Z imMERN.

5 Fo r homasu,knee], in th is sense

,of. H . L. 1 36 0 , 1 0 , ina eli na

‘

ri

hammusahu .

‘1 Restored from 1. 1 9. But do ub t fu l . One expects here the name of

some priest who acts in the ri tual as representative of the son ofAsur

38 The Death and Resurrection

z'

q s-sur di-na-mi 1 ina pa-ni-su ip- ti- ii

di-na-ni i-di -nu

1 9 . [su -u sa is]—si-§u la il-lak -u -ni mar fluAs-sur su -u -tu

ma-su-ru su -u ina muh-hi-su pa

-k id alu b ir-tu ina muh

hi-su i-na—[as-sar]20 . [hahhaa

’u sa] ina if“tal- l i sa "2” Be-lit Bab - i l i- (k i)

’

i- la-an’

e n i k ak k adu sa b él h i-it-

ti sa is-si-su i-m[ab -ha

su—ni]

g

2 I . [it i-]da-k u-su-ni su-tu . kakkad-su ina 4

]sa”“Be-lit Bab - i l i- (k i) e -ta—

’

a—[lu]2 2 . [

5”‘Nahi2 ]sa a-na Bar-sip- (k i) i-sa-hur-u-ni il-lak

u -ni zfinal-[Ii]sa ina l ibb i-su is-sa-na-[han-zZ-ni]2 3 . [ctr-hi]sa

”uBél ina bur-sa-an il- l ik-u-n‘

i alu ina e li

[su]it-ta-b al-k at k a-ra-b u ina lib b i~§u i-pn—su5

24~ atnati sa sabé sa ina pan b arran i sa” " Nabu k i- i

istu 6 Bar-sip- (k i) il-la-kan-an—ni i-kar-ra-b u-ni

2 5.

z“Nab u l sa il-lak -an-mi ina muh-hi i-za-zu-u-ni

im -mar-u -mi b é‘

l h i—it-ti sa i t t i z“Bel su—tt‘

i -[mi su-ti]26 k i-i s sa i t t i Zl uBél Su ' ta-ui im -[mar]27. masmasé sa ina pa

-na-tu -su il-l ik-u -ni si-ip-tam

i-ma-an-nu -u -ni nisé-su su -nu ina pa-na-tu-su u-na-b u -[u

2 8 .

“me/”mah-hu -u sa ina panz" a’Be - l i t Bab - i l i- (k i) il-la

k u -u

-ni am e lu m u-

pa-si-ru su -u a-na irt i—sa i-b ak -k i

[i—ma]ma-a a-na hur-sa-an ub —b u -lu -su si-i ta-da-ra

1 °

ma-a ahu -u -a ahu -u -a

1clz

‘

na‘

nu,judgement, is no t wel l do cumented . Cf. di-na-an-ni-a

SCHROEDER,KAV . 6 Rev. 6 .

2 In 1. 1 2 watchmen are appo inted at the grave ofMarduk-Bel,b ut

1. 1 9 pro b ab ly refers to the confinement in the lower wo rld .

1 ZIMMERN restores ilrz'

d-a’

n-ia-nz'

, whom they lead away


40 The Death and Resurrection

30 . la-b u-su-su sa a-na -Uruk- (k i) u—se

b al-u -mi k u -zip-

pi su-nu it-ta—[ba—lu -mi—suj

3 1 . lu -u k aspu ln-u hurasu lu

-u ab né -su sa istu l ibb iE-sag

—ila a-na ek urrati u -se-su—u -ui b i t -su su—u-tu

22222’

se—ir-i-tu 2 sa lab—b u -su-ui ina k a-dam -m e

33 . si—iz—b u sa ina pan222221113tar sa Ninua i-hal—l i-b u-ui

u i—m i- il si—i tu -ta-b u -su-ni ri-e—mu ti-ka—al—lim—us-[su—ui]

34 : e—nu-ma e -lis [sa da—b i-ib -u -ni ina pan2222B]él ina

22" 2252Nisanni i—za-mur-ti-su -ni ina eli sa sa—b i t-u—ni su—u

35. su-ul- l i-e—su -nu ti-sal—la su—ra-ri-su-nu i ‘i -sa-[ra-ar]

7

36 . [urugallfi 2]su-tu i-da-b u-ub ma-a dam -ka a-te sa

212Assur si na e -ta-

pa as ma-a m i i nu h i-[it-ta—su]V

sa sam i e i-da-

gal-u ni ana 222Sin 2" 22Samas

u -sal-la ma-a b ul- l i-[ta-an-Jui

1 For huzzppu , a k ind of rob e , see MEISSNER, Suppl , and BEHRENS,LSS. i i 1 , pp. 1 6

, 33 , 9

2

1 ; K . 350 0 i 1 6 in WINCKLER , Forschungen(huzippu ina lani—hunu) ; K . 6 59 R . 4 ; HARPER , Letters, 1 1 2 6 , 1 1 .

2 In the Sippar cu l t tab le t V 4 4 , 52 , 54 ; VI 3 the s'

e-ril’-tu garment is

ment ioned as the raiment fo r the sun-

god, his co nsort, and his attendan tEumene ; V Raw. 6 1 . K . 4 2 1 1 Ob v. 1 5 explains -lum by S

ier

’z°

-tu in l ist of garmen ts. ZIMMERN connects the word with ier'a, grain,

vegetat ion , and renders ‘garment of grain heads ’

,zihrengewand. See

also 1. 53 .

3 Or hatamnzu ? a garment ? See 1. 56 .

haléhzc, denom inat ive of halaha,m i lk ? cognate of Heb . &c .

The ri tual refers to the Epic I 8 5 6 . nzmzlu,suck ing

, pro bab ly derivedfrom 5117, to nurse by suckl ing. The verb ewelu

,emetic has no t b een

found In Assyrian.

5 The Epi c of Creat io n When o n high was reci ted b efore B61 in theeven ing of the fourth day of the New Year fest ival of Nisan ,

THUREAU

DANGIN , R ituels , 1 36 , 279- 84 . This pro ves that the ritual ofBél’s deathand resurrect ion was he ld at the same time. The fragment Rm . 275,

of BEL -M A R D U K 4 1

30 . . his garments wh ich he causes to b e broughtto Be l t is of Erech ; these are h is raiment 1 wh i ch they[t ook from h im].

3 1 . Be it s i lver, b e i t gold , b e i t his j ewe ls wh ich hecauses to b e brough t forth from w i th in Esagila un to the

temples that m eans his temple which32 . The s

‘er

’

itu garm ent in wh i ch he (Marduk) wascl o thed that m eans in a coffin (hadammu )

3

33. The m i lk wh i ch befo re Ishtar ‘

of N ineveh theym i lk that is she who reared him b y suckl ing ,

showinghim m ercy.

“

34 . When o n high which is re ci ted and wh ich beforeBél in the m onth N isan they s ing ; because he was

bound it is ; he was 5

35. The ir prayers he prays and the ir imp lo rat ions heimp lores .

36 . This highpriest reci tes saying These benefactionsfo r Asur I do ’

; saying ,

‘What is his sin 2 8

37. The who looks to heaven that means he

prays to Sin and Shamash saying ,Res t ore m e to l ife 9

discussed b elo w ,Rev. 4 , has i-za]-ma-ru-u -ui ina eli .l‘a sa

bz'

t-d-ni .l‘u-u'

[6 VAT . 9538 , u .

7 These prayers, to gether w i th the recitation of the Epic , were said bythe high priest in Marduk

'

s chape l E-umni -a. The anteceden t of farmis pro bab ly B6]and Be l tis o fBaby lon, o r in the service at Assur i t refersto Assur and his conso rt.

2 ZIMMERN restored hi-zft—tu-a. Rm . 275 has a d ifferent text ;damhci ti .l‘a]

ilWIi—ifur l‘i—na e-ta—pa-al‘ina elipz

'

222‘Ai—i’

ur .l‘a

Ifpflz'

b e the correct reading, and Because of the humi l iat ion ofAsur

the righ t rendering, i t fo l lows that in the Assyrian ri tual Al‘ur is

sub st i tuted for M arduk . Then the resto rat ion hi-it-ta-l‘n ,

‘What is hissin in l . 36 would b e m o re l ike ly.

2 Rm. 275 has here, as in l . 1 0,a priestess o r a go ddess who prays

fo r the resurrection of Bel ; ana]iluA-nim iluSz

'

n“uSamo i

“Ramman tu-sa-al-la [ma-a hul-lit-su P]. The Aésur text interprets theact to m ean that B61 in the lower wo rld prays for his own re lease . On

Rm . 275 the god Enk i nowappears in the ri tual .

4 2 The Death and Resurrection

38 . sa k ak-k u—ru i-da-gal-u-ni hu-ur-n is u ina

eli-su har-ru -ui ina eli sa istu l ibb i hur—sa-an il—[laku-]ni

39 . [amelu ma—pa-si-ru i‘a itti]2’”Bél a-na b i t a-k i-ti

la u -su-ni 13 sa22”22’

sa-ab —te i-na-as-si i-si-su

i—[ta

40 . Bab i l i sa ina l ibb i b it a-k i—t i lata-al—lak -Ii—ni zinnisat sa—k i—in- tfi sa bit i [si-i

- t i bit i tu-di—i ma-a bita us-ri ina katek i a-[

s

4 2 .

2" ‘22Be l i t Bab - i l i-(k i) sa atO ina k u-tal

l i -sa-ni s ipi 6 sart i 6 tal-pu ina pa—ni-[sa-ni

4 3. [ina eli sa k a-t]u—us-sa da-mu sa sur—ri sa tab

k u-ni

sa Gm 8 -kam sa saha ina

pa-mi-sa i—

_

ta 8

[ha-hu -ui]4 5. [zinnisat sa-k i—in]- ta sa biti si—i i-sa-

’

u-lu-si ma-]aman-nu b él hi- ir- t i ma-a

u -b al-u-ni b el hi-it-ti i-[mah—ha-su-u i

il-lak -u-mi Ase) M UT . L l -sa 9a—k i

im -ma—ah-[ha-su-ni

1 B61 now is ab out to re turn from the lowerworld . The myth of his

descen t into he l l is no t co nfined to this ri tual . As patron o f springsand rivers a prayer describ es him as fo l lows : he” ! nahhc

"

u tamciti

ha-i-tu’

hur-se -a-ni,Lord ofthe we l ls ofthe mountain and of the seas , he

that paces the mo untain (o fthe ne ther world) ; K ING , M agic , 1 2 , 28 .

2 Resto red from K . 9 1 38 , 1 3 .

3 Space fo r more signs. This is Z rMMERN’s restorat ion.

Or temple ? Bel descends into the lower world and a woman(Be l t is) ru les in his temple ! zz

'

nnziat seems to mean Be l tis here.

aatll inakutal

Of BEL -M A R D U K

38 . The who loo ks toward the earth ; thmeans that h is has been placed thereo n ,

a

it is be cause he comes from w i th in the m o un tain .

1

39. [The herald]2 who w i th Bel to the ho use o f t

'

NewYear’

s fes t ival go es no t o ut ; that m eans the

o fa prisoner he bears and w i th him he s i ts .

4 0 . The Be l t is o f Babylo n who goes no t in to t

ho u se of the New Year’s fes t ival ; that is the wom

who was .placed o ver the ho use .

‘2

4 1 . [To her they say ,

‘

The o f the temr

thou knowest ’, and again,

‘Wa t ch the temple and Wi

thy hands

4 2 . Be ltis of Babylon who b inds an a

garm ent o n her back, and a sip ii o f wo o l o n her fa

4 3. [That is hecause she with her hand]the blo odthe body which was po ured ou t [wipes

44 . The befo re whom o n the e ighthN isan they s laugh ter a pig ;

4 5. That is the woman who is p laced over the tempthey ques t io n her saying, Who is th e malefac t or a

agaIn ,

4 6 . they take away and the malefacto r thslay

47. The who come as he is 51

5 ZIMMERN restores u-su-uh-hi, remo ve5 Wri tten Sig -TAB ; fo r the reading sipu

'

see RA. 1 3 , 2 8 , s:

aid is wri t ten sig-

gzjg . tal-pu fo r ta-la-

pu from ala'

pu ? Z IMMERN co rrthe text and reads izpat tab—ri-mu ,

brigh t wo o l ’.7 The restorat ions in this l ine are by Z IMMERN, and are extre

doub tfu l .8 Or i-ma-ah-ha-su—ui.2 So the transcription ofVAT . 9538 , ibid.


-mu1 me {Ir-his i-za-am -[mu—ru

u—dal-]lah-hu -ni u -sar—ra—ru -u-ni me da

al—hu-te su -nu[.

-la b a-ak —te i-k ar-ra—ru—ni sa

ka-du-ur—ti

sa ina l ibb i “m éNisanni a-na dann isma -du -ni kemu k i-i sa

-b i t-u-ui

52 . me kate sa u-kar—rab -u-ni b i—id ib -hu -ni su-u d i-’i

53.

52 22 ’se-ir3 -i-tu sa ina m uh-hi-su sa i-ka-b u -u-ui ma-a

me .i‘a ( .2)nu -[ti]s i—l i -a-ti si-na

54 . su-u ina l ibb i e-nu-ma e—lis ik -ti—b u-u k i—i sam i -eirs i- tim la ib —b a-nu-ni An-sar it{tab—si]

55. k i-i alu u b i tu ip-su -u—ni su-u it—tab -si me sa ina

eli An—sar [S‘u-nu -ma par

-su -nia]2

56 . su—u—tu sa hi-ta-su ina l ibb i k a—dam -m e5 su—tu

e -si—ip la me”

la-b is k a-dam -me

57. l i-is-mu sa ina ” 252Nisanni ina pan2“Bél ii ma

ha-za-ni gab-b u i-k al-[la-du—ni]

6

1 VAT . 9538 ,-u .

2sararu

, o riginal sense , ‘ co il , flow in waves ’

,then ‘ fl icker

,gl isten

sh ine ’

. Cf. CT . 1 6,

2 4 , 2 3 , a-

gim ge-im-ma-an-sur-sur = hima me

lisrur , May i t run away l ike water’

1 This is the first l ine o n the Reverse o fVAT . 9555. Accordingto Z 1MMERN

’

S edition VAT . 9538 fi l ls in the ent ire b reak b e tween the

end o fthe Ob verse and the b eginning ofthe Reverse .

The o b scure passage 52—5 refers to water employed in the ritual o fwash ing the b ody o r the .ier

’

i/u garment of Ansar A§ur= Marduk

being

dannii

af Bfi L - M A R D U K 4 5

4 8 . The who water qu ick ly as theychant

49. [The waters wh ich]they make muddyand cau se to run away ;

2 they are the muddy waterswhich

50 . The which they set fo rth wh ich

5 1 . The which in the month N isan are

exceedingly plen t ifu l ; that m eans when he was se ized

52 . The water fo r the hand(washing) wh ich they bringn igh after he has been taken away ; that is the m iserywhich 3

53. The .s‘er

’

itu garment wh ich is upon him is that o fwh i ch they speak saying, These waters— they (mean)sorrows ’

.

54 . This is what they speak in the reci tal of ‘Wheno n high ’

,

‘When heaven and earth were no t createdAnsar cam e into be ing ,

55. When ci ty and house were made he cam e intobe ing (and) the waters , wh ich upon Ansar [are, wereseparated

56 . This o ne whose sin is ; in a hadamm ii he is

and in wa ter is he no t co vered ; the hadamm ii

57. The race wh ich in the month of N isan befo re Béland all the sacred places they run in frenzy ;

B6]. The reci tal in 54—5 co ncerning the separat ion o f the fresh watersfrom the salt waters is paral le l to the numerous legends ofthe m iracu lo uso rigin of plants and stones used in the ri tuals of incantat ions. The

o b ject is to show the myst ical o rigin ofthe water employed in th is ritual.5 Pro bab ly a Sumerian loan-wo rd fo r co ffin ,

compo sed of hi—dam ?

Line 56 refers to the malefacto r slain w i th Bél. Rm . 275 has herea verb .ia ii-hap-pa-tu—u-ia-u i, whom they p lundered ’.

‘1 Resto red from Rm . 275. For the meaning ofgalada, galcitu see

Bahy lonz'

aca, II 1 24 and MEISSNER, ATU. i i 59.


k i- i 222‘As-sur 21

22‘Nin-urta ina eli k a-sa-di sa 27‘2 Z i—i 1

is—pur—u -ni [

222Nin—urta]Ina pan

” uAs—sur ik - ti—b i ma—a2 2“Z u -u k a-si- id

2222As-sur a—na2“[Nu sku ? ih—ti-hi]

ma—a a- l ik a-na i lan i gab -b u pa- SI- Ir u -

pa—sa-ar

V VO

1. O

3su -nu u su—nu Ina e I Ih-[du—u -ma]

da-b a-b u gab-b u sa ina l ib-b i “m‘lkalé [i-da-ah

hu-hu -nz]sa ha-b a—a- te sa i-hab -b a-tu -su-ui sa u-sal-pa

-tu

su—ni su -u i lan i ab e-su su-nu

222‘Nusku sa E-sa-b ad ib -b ir—an-ni 2 222’mar siprisu -u -tu

Z la’

gu-la ina m uh-bi-su ta-sap

-

pa-ra

sub atu senu sa ina b it 22‘22Be-lit Bab—i l i-k i u b -b alV

u -ni [m i-]it—hu -ur6su—u -ti

'

i u -se -b al-as-si

6 5.

—m i- il l a—na Sa-a-su la ti-sar-u -su-ui la u-

su—u-ni

1 Rm . 275 adds “uK zl in-

gu”NA-sah-hu .

2 Rm . 275, [ma-]a “uZ u -u iluKi-in-

guZi

l22A-sah-hu [hai3 Rm . 275 afterM UH has pro bab ly ih .

That is the psalm ists part ic ipate in the race reciting chants concerningthe victo ry ofN inurta.

Temple of Gu la in Babylo n . The o riginal writ ing is ei sa-haa’

,

IR . 55 i v 40 ; RA. 1 6 , 1 6 3 ,29, e

i sa-haa’

; see BorSSIER , ihid. p . 20 6 , and

perhaps in N . Pr. E—sé-he-ha-guh, Hussav, Sumerian Tahlets, 4 0 i 2 .

when read had has the meanings pan, to open, and niszt,re

‘

hu, b e

far remo ved . Borssrxa,RA. 1 8 , 4 3, has already o b served the passages

wh ich co nfirm the reading had. SCHROEDER , KAV. 4 2 R . 1 3 4 3 R . 26 ,

sa—haa’

pi-ta-at uzni,i . e . Temp le ofherwho o pens the ears Temple

of Gula as go ddess of understanding. KAR. 1 0 9, 20,the mo ther

go ddess in E-sa-had is pi-ta—at uzni na-ha-at ta-hi-ui,

‘open ing the ear

,

‘

pro claim ing w isdom ’. Hence so uznu and had pint. Forso uznu

see CT . x i 30 , 7b , SA ( so -a) : na and the o riginal mean ing of

tahz‘

nu from I’3 divide

,discern

,is also ‘

ear’

,then ‘ w isdom ’

. See

PINCKERT, Neho, p 2 2 , and RA. x 74 , ci-had to hz

‘

nu,w ith sululu , hun

zi'

r-ri,b o th words fo r ear. Cf. K . 1 2056 in MEISSNER , Supplement,

Obv. 1—3, tahz‘

nu, also ‘

side wall ’, KrNG, Creat., i i, App. V 78 . This



6 6 .

2'

f“2narkab tu sa a-na b i t a—k i-it tal-lak -u-ni ta-la

k an-an-ni b el-sa la-as-su sa la bel i ta-sa—b u -’

u

6 7. ii i lat sak -k u -k u-tu sa istu ali ta-lab -b a-an-ni b a

k i-su si—i istu an ta-la—b i—a

6 8 .

z22‘dalat b ir-ri 2 sa i-ka b u -u-ni i lan i su—nu i-ta—as

ru -su ina b i t i e—tar-b a z'

f’2dalta ina pan i-su e-te-d i-l i

6 9. su-nu hu-ur—ra—a—te ina l ibb i 23‘22dal t i up—ta-l i-su

k a-ra-b u ina l ib-b i up—pu

-su

70 . man—nu sa dup-

pu an-ni—u e -mar-ra—k u-u-ni ln—u

ina me i-kar—ra-ar-u -nI

71 . ii im-mar-u-ni a-na sa la u—du-u—ni 3 la u -sa-as

m u—u -ni

72 .

” uAs-sur 2”2‘Sin 222‘Samas 22’2‘Ramman u” d is-tar

2" 2‘Bél 2" 2‘Nabi‘t z"2221star sa N inua (k i)73 .

z7‘2’Istar sa alu Arba—i l i 2M IStar sa B i t—k i t-mur—ri

74 . i lan i sa sam i-e irsi-tim ii i lan i mat Assur(k i)k a—l i-su—nu

75. ar—rat la nap-su-ri ma-ru -us—tu l i-ra-ru-su—ma a—d i

fimé b al—tu ai ir-su-su ri-e-ma

76 . sum -su zer-su ina mat i l i-se—ln-t'

i seré-su ina pi-i

sa k al-b i lis-k un-nu

1 lahzl, n’5 form o f lahahu . Cf. CRAIG, RT . II 1 6 , Gula la-ha-at na

za-at, and K . 1 6 4 , 5, ina irii ta-lah-hi—a .

2 Fo r hz'

rru,w indow ,

see HAUP 'I‘, ASKT . 93, 27, z'

na apti hir-ri a;eruh-fr

'

u,By the aperture ofthe w indow may i t no t enter unto him ; and

MEISSNER-Rosr, Bauinschrgften Sanherih’

s,1 0 , 2 2 , hirri upatta, I made

of B fi L -M A R D U K 49

'

6 6 . The chariot wh ich goes speeding to the house of

New Year’s sacrifice w ithou t its mas ter ; that means thatw i thou t a master (Bel) it runs sw ift ly.

6 7. And the dumbfounded “ go ddess who from the

city (goes) wai l ing ; that is his woman wai ler who fromthe ci ty (go es) weeping.

1

6 8 . The‘ do or w i th aperture

’

as they cal l i t ; thatm eans that the gods confined him ; he entered into theho use and befo re him one locked th e do o r ;6 9. They bored ho les in to the do or and there they

waged battle .

70 . Whoso ever erases th is table t o r pu ts it in water,

71 . and (whosoever) reads i t fo r whom i t is no t lawfu l

( to read it) , whom o ne must no t perm i t to hear i t,72 . him may Asur, Sin ,

Shamash , Ramman and I shtar,Bél

,N ebo , Nergal , I shtar o fNineveh ,

73. I shtar o fArbe la,I sh tar o fBit- k itmurri

,

74 . the gods of heaven and earth and the gods of

Assyria,all ofthem ,

75. curse h im w i th a curse w i thou t de l i verance and

w ith trouble ; and as long as he l ives may they have no

mercy upo n him .

76 . His nam e and his seed from the land may theycause to depart and may they place his flesh in the

m outh o f dogs.

open l ight ho les, windows. See MEISSNER, p . 26 ; from hardru,

shine, shed l ight . hirru = any aperture through wh ich ligh t enters,here the aperture in the door ofa sepu lchre .

3 Ro o t nut, 111 Prm .

50 Ritual of BRL - M A R D U K

This Assur table t is only a commentary o n the ri tualin wh ich the death and resurre c t io n o f Bél was co m

m em orated. The ri tual itse lf has no t been re co vered .

I t is no t clear that the cerem ony, wh ich o bvio u slya ccompan ied the New Year’s fe st ival o f N isan ,

supposesthe annual death and resurre c t ion of Bél ; the Tammuz

cerem o n ies are based upo n the annual descent ofTammuz

into the lower world,and h is annual resurre ct io n w i th

the spring vege tation . The text leaves u s to co nj ectureupo n th is po int, b ut the Bél myth is obvio usly borrowedfrom the o lder and m o re w ide ly prac t ised cu lt of

Tammuz,and it is extreme ly pro bable that th is mys t i c

ri tual of Bel is only a local transformat io n o f the

Tammuz cult . No t sat isfied w i th m ak ing the ir ci ty-

go d

Marduk the hero of the Epi c o f Creat io n ins tead of the

older Sum erian N inurta, the pries ts of Babylo n, enviouso fthe m o st powerfu l and at trac t ive cu l t of Sumerian and

Accadian re l igion ,transform ed Tammuz into Marduk .

The resu lt is that the ri tual o f dea th and resurre ctio nis brough t into intimate re la t ion w i th the New Year’sfest ival at Babylon ,

and co nsequen t ly w i th the Epi co f Crea t io n. The myst i c ri tual of Bél

’

s dea th , descentin to he l l , and resurrec t io n , when transferred t o Assyria,

na tural ly represented th e god Asur as Bél. Of its

o riginal home in Babylo n,the myth o f Bél

’

s tomb at

Babylo n and the num erous references to Be l t is of

Babylon in the ri tual adm i t no doubt . The extraordinarygrammat ical comments upo n the name of Esab ad,

temple o f the m o ther-goddess Gu la,in Babylon ,

in

wh ich the myth o f Bél’

s tomb is introduced ,adds sub

s tantial evidence .

1

The re l igio us ceremonies wh ich aro se o u t of the newcu l t of Marduk-Bel were no t recogn ized in the older

1 See no te o n 1. 6 3 ofthe A§§ur tab le t .

New Texts from Nineveh 5 1

cities of Babylo n ia, b ut they ob tained w ide acceptancein Assyria. The smal l fragments Rm . 275 and K . 9 1 38

from N ineveh prove that the mysti c ritual of Bél wasalso pract ised there .

L ike the Assur table t , they are wri tten in the col loqu ialdialect of Assyria,

bes t known from the large col lectio nof le t ters ofthe period ofthe seventh and s ixth centuriesexcava ted at N ineveh . The cu lt must have been

practised from a mu ch earl ier perio d , fo r the Assurtable ts must b e dated before the ten th cen tury. Bo thare fragm ents of a very large table t , at least 1 0 o r

1 1 inches w ide . They are also comm entaries uponthe ri tual as prac t ised at N ineveh ,

and appear to havecon tained m o re de tai ls and explanatio ns ofthe mysteriesthe order o f even ts is also s l igh tly differen t . Theypreserve b u t few l ine s , and the new informatio n is s l ight ;neverthe less they afford evidence of the great influenceof the cu lt in Assyria,

a po int o f special impo rtance fo rits transm iss ion to Syria and judea. The tex ts are

publ ished at the end o f this vo lume ; the transcrip t io nsand res tora t ions from the Assur tablet (in bracke ts)fol low here .

Rm . 275. O BVERSE.

( 1 ) sa su hat 21225 210) ( 2)hi ( .2) i-za su—Ii-ni s

‘u-ZZ (3)

-su-u-ui su-L'

I a-te su (4) [e -nu—ma

e -lis sa da-b i-ib -u -ni ina pan2’

2‘2 Bé1 ina 2 ’25‘Nisanni i-za

m u-ru—u—su-ni ina e li sa sa-b it—t

’

t-ni su-ti (5) [u ru

galtii'

su-tu i-da-b u-ub ma—a dam -ka—a-te sa]22’2‘t11s-sur

si-na e-ta-pa-as ina eli pi

” uAs—sur sa

(6 ) sa sam i—e i-da—gal-u-ni ana]

2722A-nim2" 2‘Sin z“Samas 22’22 Ramman tu -

sa-al-l i

(7) amelu ma-]pa-si-[ir] a

2h En k i .2

.2

52 New Texts from Nineveh

REVERSE .

( 2 ) sa t’

t—hap-

pa-tu -ii-su-mi su -t

’

i

(3) [l i- is—mu sa ina ‘2’25‘Nisanni ina pan2“Bel

ii]ma-ha-za-mi gab-b u i-kal-[la-du -ui] (4) [k i-i

2’2‘Aé-sur2" 2‘Nin-urta ina eli k a—sa-di sa]

2222 Z i- i Z” K i-in-

gu2" WA-sak

k u [is-pur-u-ni 2l

222Nin-urta] (5) [ina pan222As-sur ik - t i-b i

ma—]a2"h‘Z u - ti 2“

Ki-in-

gu22’22A-sak -k u [kas—du

2“As-sur](6 ) [a-na

272‘1Vushu ik -ti-b i ma-a a—l ik a—na i lan i gab -b u]pa

-si- ir u-

pa—[as]—sa—ar-su -nu su -nu ina eli ih-[du -u-ma]

(7) 2 ma .

2 hu ha-ri—ib -su .2

.2 at ( .2)-tan

a-na]212A -nim

( 3) si-ip-tu (4)

eli mi-e-ti (5) sa a—k i—im

(6 ) s‘a ii—pa

-]si-ru-ii-ni 1 pa—ha-a

(7) u -S‘e -zZ-u i cl—s'a

(8)’

a-da-zZ—ni .ia hi—i (9)ui-hi-it ih-hu-u

2

( I o ) [enama eh}

s’

a dahihuni ina pan22221527]ina

2 2 25‘Nisanni i—za-am -ma

ru—ti-su -[ni ina eli sa sa-b i t-ii-ni su-u3

( I 1 ) [u ru

gallii .i’a—tu idahuh ma-a]dam-ha-a-ti S‘a 2’”A§-§ur 4

[i‘i—na

e—ta-

pa-a§ ina elipi

2'

22A 52-3‘ur Lia . ( 1 2)

.i‘a someidagalu ni a-]na

22“As"-§ur ” 2A -nim z“Sin [

222‘Samas2“Ramman tu -sa-al-li 5 ( I 3) s

'a

hahhu ru idagaluni ina eli i‘a ii‘tu tihhi hursan]il- lah—cl-u i ? -ma .

2 amelu ma -

pa-si-[ru6

( I 4 ) [s'

a

itti 2“Bet ana hit ahiti la u-su-u-u i ha—hu—um

( 1 5) ri

1 Cf. Rm . 275, Obv. 7 and Rev. 6 and KAR . 1 4 3, 6 0 .

2 The wai l ing which they u t tered .3 Cf. KAR . 1 43 , 3 4 , and Rm . 275, Obv. 4 .

Cf. KAR. 1 4 3, 36 .

5 Here the text corresponds to Rm . 275, Obv. 6 , and KAR. 1 4 3 , 37.

2 This l ine co rresponds to KAR. 1 43 , 38 f.

Reconstruction of the Ritual 53

A reconstruct io n of the principal ac ts in th is ri tualmay b e made from the commentary,

b ut it is perfo rcescan ty and deficien t b y the very na ture o f o ur sources .

The pries ts na tural ly choo se o nly the sal ient fea tures of

the ri tual fo r the ir exp lana t io ns , and the ac ts whosem ean ings are expla ined are no t chosen in the actualo rder o f the ir o ccurrence . That is evident from the

smal l fragm ent given abo ve . Tak ing the large Assurtext as a bas is o f the sequence o f the acts o f the ri tual

,

the following analys is may b e made , b u t i t o nly providesa defe ct ive subs t i tu te fo r the real ritual

,wh ich w i l l

undoub ted ly b e re co vered in due t ime .

( I ) Bél is impriso ned in the lower wo rld and the

ce lebran ts seek to bring him forth . A ce lebran t ridesin haste to some k ind of sepu lchre That m eans

Nebo , who hastens to the lower wo rld to comfo rt Bél,he ld cap t ive in the lower world . 1—8 .

(2) Ce lebrants has ten in the stree ts crying ,

‘Where isBél and a p ries tess prays to the m o on-god and the

sun-god to restore Bél to l ife . She goes to a gate,wh ich

represents Bel’s sepu lchre . She probably representsBél

'

s w ife o r his mo ther. 9— 1 1 .

(3) Wa tchmen stand at the gate o fBél’

s temp le , whorepresent the guardsm en ofBél

'

s sepu lchre . 1 2 .

(4) Ce lebran ts lament, because Bél was bo und and

slain,and be cause he descended into he l l . 1 3

—1 4 .

(5) A ce lebrant is clo thed w ith wh ich repre

sents Bél’

s wounds , b y wh ich he died they are colo uredwith his blood . 1 5.

(6 ) A goddess (Bél’

s consort ? ) descends to he l l to b ew i th him ; some de i ty (N ebo .

2 Bél'

s so n ?) refuses to

descend to Bel,fo r Assur Bél) has de clared that he

shou ld no t b e wo unded , b ut he stands guard o ver Bél’s

prison . 1 6—1 9.

(7) A head o r effigy o f a head is fastened to the door

54 Reconstruction of the Ritual

o f the temple of Be l tis , Bél’

s consort . This m eans the

malefac t or who was and whose head washung o n the ne ck of the sta tue o fBe l t is . 20 - 1 .

(8 ) N eb o retu rns to Barsippa,wh ich m eans that

,after

the slaying of Bél, tumu lt and s trife arose in the

c ity. 2 2—3.

(9) N ebo com es again t o Babylo n to do homage to

the dead Bel and to beho ld the s lain m alefactor, whois symbol ized b y a sw ine . The malefac to r has gone tothe lower wo rld w i th Bel. 24

— 6 .

( 1 0 ) Ce lebran ts go befo re N ebo ; they symbo l ize the

peo ple who weep fo r Bél. 27.

( 1 1 ) A magi go es wai l ing before Be l t is , who descendsto he l l seek ing Bél. The magi brings Bél’s garmen tsto I shtar of Erech . These symbol ize Bél

’

s garmentswhich were taken from h im after h is dea th . Be l t is of

Erech o r I sh tar is here brought in to the ri tual from the

paral le l cu lt of Tammuz,in which I shtar, mo ther o f

Tamm uz, desce nds to the house of the dead seek ing

Tammuz. 2 8—30 .

( 1 2 ) Treasures are taken from Bel’s temp le . Thismeans that as h is body was denuded of clo th ing, so alsoev en h is chape l was denuded o f its ado rnm ent . 3 1 .

( 1 3) Bél’

s ser’

itu cloth appears in the ritual ; th ismeans the clo th in wh i ch he was wrapped in the sepul

chre ( .2 3 2 .

( 1 4 ) Mi lk before I sh tar ofN ineveh isplaced wh ichsymbol izes his nurs ing b y the m o ther goddess. 33 .

( 1 5) The Epi c o fCreat io n is sung before Bél, prayers

are sa id,and the ce lebrant cries , ‘What was Bél

’

s

sin ?’ This describes Bél's unju st suffering and death .

34—6 .

( 1 6 ) A ce lebrant looks to heaven in prayer. Thissymbo l izes Bél in the lowerwo rld

,who imp lo res the gods

o fheaven for l ife . The N inev ite text , however, explains


56 Reconstruction of the Ritual

(25) The next act is obscure and refers to Bel in the

56 .

(26 ) Ce lebran ts run a race in the s treets in frenzy.

H ere the ritual symbo l izes a part o fthe myth o fcreatio n ,

having no re lat io n at all to the death and resurre c t ion of

Bél. The race symbo l izes N inurta Bél ofthe Sem it i cBabylon ian my th) , sent to conquer the drago ns

,who

re turns to te l l the gods ofhis vic to ry, and the m essengerwho hastened to the go ds w ith the glad t idings . 57

—6 0 .

(27) Psalm is t s part i c ipate in the race,carrying Bél

’

s

re l ics plundered (from the temple ? ) when he was s lain .

This is said to sym bol ize how the go ds his fathers

[perm it ted h im t o b e bo und and wo unded 6 1—2 .

(28) The m essenger—god Nusku hastens past Esab ad ,

temple of Gu la. This m eans that the m o ther—go ddessGu la sent Nusku [t o te l l the go ds ofBél

’

s death .

2 6 3 .

(29) Bél’

s c lo thing and sandals are brought to Be l t ish is consort . This means that Nusku brough t themto her, so that he cannot escape from the lower wo rld .

6 4—5.

(30 ) A chario t and ho rses are sent o ut recklessly to

the house o f sacrifice , speeding head lo ng,w ithou t a

driver. This s ign ifies Bél's disappearance . 6 6 .

(3 1 ) A goddess goes o u t o f the ci ty weeping , wh ichsymbo l izes the wom en who wept at Bél

’

s wounding. 6 7.

(32) The ritual now in troduces a door s l it w i th an

aperture to le t in the l ight. This symbol izes the doo ro fBél

’

s sepu lchre , where the gods imprisoned him . Bu t

the gods at last break down the do o r,ba t t le (w ith the

gods o f the lower world ?) and bring Bél back to l ifeand the upper world .

The colophon at the end of th is table t says that thexplanatio ns of the mysti c mean ings o f these ac ts in the

ri tual are no t to b e read b y those no t lawfu l ly in it iatedinto the pries thood ofthis cu lt. The incongruous de tai ls

mlOrigin of the Sahaia 5 .

antoHi! inthe o fthe commentary render both translat io n and exegesi

s ingu larly diffi cu l t and hazardo us . It is true tha t the texdo es no t expressly refer to Bél

’

s death ,b u t o nly to h i

b inding , wo unding ,and co nfinem ent , and to his sepu lchre

That is, o fcourse , at tribu table to re l igio us t im idi ty.

L ines 57—6 0 seem to have some co nnexion w ith th

Pers ian festival cal led at c airara , Z oixaza Z Kt Kii

Sak aia the Scyth ian fes t ival’

(H esychius) . Acco rdin

to S trabo xi“the Sakai,a Scyth ian tribe ,

bu i lt a temp]

to Anai t is and the Pers ian de i t ies Omanus and Onadatus

and ce lebrated yearly the sacred festival TaSak a ia . Bu

Strabo adds ano ther explanatio n fo r the o rigin o f th

Sakala in Pers ia . Cyrus , having made an expeditio

against the Saka i , and be ing defeated ,co nce ived a w i l

p lan to des troy them . S imu lating defeat , he fled

leaving his camp fu l l of provis ions and w ines . ThSakai pursued h im ,

cap tured the camp,and gorged them

se lves w ith food and drink . Cyrus qu i ckly re turneefe l l upon the Sakai , stupified and drunk w i th o rgy, an

u tterly destroyed them . Cyrus , a t tribu t ing the vic t ory tthe intervent ion of his nat ional de i ty,

ins t i tu ted a year]

feast cal led Sak aia in m emory o f th is day.

‘Wherevethere is a temp le of this (Pers ian) go ddess , there iins t i tuted the bacchi c fes t ival of the Sakai rawEam

’

w

éopn i) ,whenm en andwomen drink dayand n igh t in Scythiaicus tom ,

to ying w i th each o ther in lascivity.

’ A thenaeusDipnosophistae 639 c , quoting Bero ssus , says that in th

month M30 : (Macedo nian) , correspo nding to the A t t imon th Bontlpouté v (Sep tember) , o r feast o f the runnin

in m emory of The seus and his expedit ion against thAmazons, was ce lebrated the fes t ival Sak aia, at Bab ylo

o n the s ix teenth day. At th is t im e the mas ters wer

o rdered abou t b y s lave s , and o ne of them go verned th

house ,and was c lo thed l ike a k ing. This bogu s s lave

master was cal led {coy/aims,Soganes , which Z IMMER

58 Origin of the Sahaia

i dent ified w i th the Sumerian lo an-word sahalla,m es

senger, V i ceroy. Bu t D io n Chrysostomu s , D e R egno ,

iv 6 7, says that the 7) 1 6 m Z axéw éoprfl, o r fes t ival o f theSakai

,

l was a Pers ian ins t itu t io n . At th is t im e theycho ose a prisoner, condemned t o death , and se t him o n

the k ing’

s thro ne,c lo th ing h im as a k ing , and perm i t t ing

h im to ru le the land,drink and m isco nduct h imse lfw i th

the k ing’s w ive s . None m ight preven t him ,b ut afterward

they take h im away, sco urge and hang him .

There is m u ch in the comb ined ri tuals of the New

Year’

s fest ival and the dea th o fBel to sugges t that thePers ian fes t ival may b e derived from Babylo n . Bero ssus ,

undoub ted ly the best of o ur Greek sources, ass igns it

primari ly t o Babylo n , b u t he places it in the au tumn, and

apparen t ly connec ts it w i th the At t i c fes t ival o f the

runn ing as symbo l i c o f Theseus’s victo ry over the

Amazo ns . The runn ing in the s tree ts o f Babylon ,and

at Assur and N ineveh,was a symbol of Ninurta-Bél

’

s

victory o ver the drago ns of Chao s. Now in the ri tualo f the New Year

’

s fes t ival of Nisan ,o n the fifth day,

the k ing wen t to Bél’s chape l , where the h igh priest t ookfro m him h is ro yal ins ign ia, pu l led h is ears , and smotehis cheek .

2'

H ere,at any rate ,

is the sure so urce of the

tempo rary abdication and hum i l ia t ion o f the k ing, as

described by D io n Chrysos t om us in h is acco unt of the

Pers ian Sak aia.

In fact, o n the bas is of these no t i cesin the Babylon ianso urces and w ith the aid o f the Greek accoun ts of the

Sakaia,it seem s pro bable that a m inor aspect of the

N isan fes t ival at Babylo n co ns isted in a pu t t ing to dea tho f a bo gus k ing who was a condemned malefac t or

,and

in a frenz ied race in the stre e t s ; bo th o f these ac ts seem

1 Var. o axxaw. A var. on the Athenaeus passage éop-rilv Eaxat'

a has

a aKe'

av,l. e . a fo rm éop

‘

rr’

) O'

aKe'

a. is presuppo sed.2 See ab o ve

, p. 2 6 .

The Myth and the Gospels 59

to have been erro neously comb ined into o ne fes tival andimpo rted in to Pers ia. Bu t the Pers ians claim to havederived i t from the Scyth ian tribe Sahai. Bu t numerou svarian ts in Greek tex ts 1

as sahhai, saha, sahea, leave the

impress io n that they have confused some Babylon ianwo rd l ike sahhu w ith the name of th e tribe Sahai. The

we l l-known word sahhu m eans a dumb o r stupid person ,

b ut its app l icat io n to a bogus k ing and malefac to r in th is .

fes t ival has no t been found .

In the discu ss io n of this mys t erio us ri tual of the

wounding and imprisonment o f Bel, I have wri t ten in

the convict io n that the Assyrio logist shou ld co nfineh imse lf s tri ctly to his so urces . H is labou r mus t b ebe s towed primari ly upon a corre ct edi t io n and interpre tat ion o f the tex t . The p lace o f th is ri tual in the intri catesys tem ofBabylo n ian re l igion is w i th in his pro vince ,

and

he is bound to undertake t o expla in its impl i cat ions inthat aspect . Bu t wri t ing now as an Assyrio logis t , w i thsevere co ncept io n ofh is res tri ctions

,the au tho r refrains

from entering in to any discu ss io n ofthe New Tes tam en t .In fac t , he is no t qu i te convinced that these source s , as

presen t ly known , warrant a discu ss io n o f the se pro blem s

which at first thought seem t o demand explanat ion. So

many apparent analogies in the h istory of re l igio n have

pro ven them se lves fal lacio us,and so many scho lars have

bro ken the ir s treng th upon the impregnable rock of tru th ,

that the maxim ne sntor supra crepia'am is part icu larly

appl icable here . The w ider appl i cat io n o f these textsis the affair of theo logians. The above edi t io n o f the

Bel ri tual aims at giving a dependable source .

2

1 See STEPHANUS, Thesaurus L inguae Graecae under Eaxac’

a , Salem .

2 There is o ne strik ing paral le l b e tween these Bél'

s mysteries and the

ri tual of the Christian Church in Ho ly Week . In the ri tual o f the NewYear (see pp . 2 3 and 25) the Crown ofAnu and the Thro ne ofEnl i lare veiled, and in the mourning fo r the dead Bel (p. 54 , 1 2) theo rnaments ofBél’s temple are remo ved.

List of Texts

In mak ing use of this edi tion,the very large number

o f table ts cited necess ita tes a k ey to the ir place o fpubl icat ion . Fo l low ing the system in tro du ced b y K ING

,and

followed b y D EIMEL in h is edi t ion o f a'

compo site tex tas known to h im in I have composed a tablethe table t s

,and o ne fo r the sources o fthe tex t .

K . Place ofPub l icatio n.

292 CT . 1 3 , 6 .

20 53 K ING , Creat. 11 59—6 0 .

2 1 0 7 i i 6 0—2 .

2 854 i 1 59.

1 1 6 4 1 I )

1 200 0 h CT . 1 3, 2 4 .

1 28 30 KING , Creat. i 1 6 3 .

I 33S7 i 1 6 6 .

1 376 1 i 1 6 4 .

1 3774 i 1 90 .

Enuma etzll" , si'

ve Epos Bahytonicum de Creatione Ill undi,

P . ANTONIUS DEIMEL , S.I., Rome, 1 91 2 .

CT . 1 3 , 7—9.

CT . 1 3 , 23 .

CT . 1 3 , 1 6— 1 9.

CT. 1 3, 2 2 .

CT. 1 3 , 3.

K ING , Creat. 11 54—5.

1 1 8 5.

CT . 1 3 , 5.

CT . 1 3 , 1 .

CT. 1 3 , 2 1 .

CT . 1 3, 9 .

K ING, Creat. i 1 8 3.

i i 6 0 .

i 1 65.

CT. 1 3 , 2 6—7.

CT. 1 3 , 1 2 .

CT . 1 3 , 2 3.

CT . 1 3, 1 2 .

CT. 13, 28 .

KING, Creat. i 1 87.

i 1 92 .

fiBt

79 I 78

79-

7—S» Z 5I

8 1 - 78 2- 3

8 2—9

8 2- 9

8 2—9

351 34

3550 6

36 6 8 8

36726

38 396

4 0 559

4 2 285

45528

4 6 8 0 3

54 2 28

6 1 4 29

9 1 1 39

926 29

926 32

930 1 5

930 1 6

930 1 7

9890 9

lfiist Qf'

lfiaxts

P lace ofPub l icat ion.

KING, Creat. i i 56—8 .

i i 6 2 .

Place ofPub l icat ion.

KING, Creat. i i 5 1—3.

i i 55.

P lace ofPub l i cation.

Unpub l ished .KAR. i i i 1 1 8 .

fii 1 6 4 .

hi rr7.

6

Place ofPub li cat ion.

CT. 1 3 , 6 .

CT . 1 3, 20 .

CT . 1 3 , 2 .

K ING , Creat. II 54 .

i i 34 .

i i 1 2— 1 3 .

i i 29.

CT . 1 3, 4 .

K ING, Creat. 11 1 4—2 1 .

i i 30 - 2 .

ii 1—6 .

i i 9- 1 1 .

i i 6 3.

i i 25- 8 .

i i 38—45.

i i 35- 6 .

i i 22—4 .

CT . 1 3 , 1 + 3 .

CT. 1 3 , 1 4—1 5.

CT . 1 3 , 1 0—1 1 .

CT . 3 4 , 1 8 .

6 2 References to S ources

VAT . P lace o fPub l ication.

9873 Unpub l ished .9971 KAR . i 5.

1 0 1 52 i i i 1 6 2 .

1 0 34 6 Unpub l ished.1 0 579

1 058 51 0 592

1 0 6 52 KAR. i i i 1 6 3 .

1 0 6 6 3 i i i 1 73.

1 0 8 98 Unpub l ished .1 0 9971 295 1 KAR. i i i 1 6 2 .

Edinburgh Fragment— BL.

REFERENCES TO THE SOURCES

TABLET I .

3938 L ines 33—4 2 1 47—6 2 .

4 4 8 8 50—6 2 .

54 1 9 c 1 - 1 6 .

7S7I 33—47.

98 2 6 0 - 1 0 1 .

8 1—7—27, 8 0 3 1

-56 + 1 37

—6 1 .

8 2- 9—1 8 , 6 879 1 1 2—36 .

35 1 34 I I—Z I .

36 6 8 8 38—4 4 .

36 72 6 2 8—33 .

4 5528 1—4 8 + 1 30—6 1 .

4 6 80 3 4 6—6 7 1 0 4

—2 1 .

930 1 5 1—1 6 + 1 43—6 1 .

98 90 9 45—53 + I 59

—6 1

VAT. 96 6 8 2—25+ 1 3 2—58 .

96 77 53- w3

9873 8 4—1 1 1 .

1 0 1 52 1 - 1 8 + 52—8 0 + 1 40-9.

1 0 34 6 34—5 1 1 0 7

— 1 1 6 .

1 0 592 + 1 295 1 in b reak o n 1 0 1 52; Obv.

1 0 6 52 1 6 —8 0 .

1 0 997 50—6 8 .


References to S ources

TABLET VI .

K 34 49 a 53 5—72

1 20 0 0 h 1 6 - 2 2 .

BM . 926 29 1—20 1 45.

VAT . 96 76 ent ire tab le t .

TABLET VII .

K . 28 54 L ines 1 - 1 8 .

8 51 9 74- 8 8 .

8 52 2 r: 1 5—38 .

92 67 40—7 I I I—1 8 + 1 2 4

—38 .

1 2 8 30 89—95.

1 3337 78

1 376 1 6 3—78 .

3550 6 1 4—36 1 0 6—4 2 .

3—40 + 1 0 6—4 2 .

THE

BABYLONIAN EPIC OF CREATION

F IRST TABLET

e-nu-ma e-lis 1 la na-b u—u sa-ma-mu1

sap-lis 2 am -ma-tum su-ma

2 la zak -rat 2

Apsfi-ma4res-tu-Ii za-ru-su-un

Mu -um-mu6 Ti -amat mu

7-al-l i-da-at gim -ri-su-un

me 8-su -nu2 is-te -nis i-h iek u-ma 2

gi-

pa—ra

9 la k i- is-su-ra

l o su -

sa-a

1 1 la se-’

a1 2

7. e -nu-ma ilan i la su-

pu-u ma-na—ma

8 . su-ma1 3 la zuk 1 3-k u -ru si-ma-tu la si-mu

9. ib rb a-nuru-m a1 4 i lan i k i-rib -su-n u

1 5

1 KAR. 1 6 2,mi.

24552 8 , li

—il‘; 930 1 5, mu ; KAR. 1 6 2 , zah-ru. Here b egins KAR.

2 Fo r am-ma-tu, KAR. 1 6 2 has at-na-tu

,dwe l l ings, see 1. 79 b e low.

The word ammatu has the mean ing ‘ fo rearm ’

,and deve loped the

mean ing ‘ do o r si l l , thresho ld prec isely as Heb .“9 8 ‘forearm

’

, em

ployed there in the sense‘ cub i t ’, ob tained also the mean ing ‘ doo r

si l l ’, Is. 6, 4 . The defini t ion ‘ do or sil l ’ fo l lows from the Sumerian

equ ivalen t é-sug'r z idz

'

uil‘i,

‘arm of the foundat ion ’

,V R . 20 a 1 8 .

ammo /u then o b tained the meaning ‘ home ’

. See also HOLMA, Korperteile

,1 1 5

- 1 6 .

930 1 5, apsu-u

’

; KAR . 1 6 2 , apsu-um-nza. The Commentary, CT .

1 3 , 32 , b egins here .

5 According to Sum erian thought,water is the first creat ive princ iple,

and through its indwel l ing creat ive reason (mummu) all th ings proceed .Apsd, a loan-word from Sumerian ah-zu ,

‘ house of w isdom '

,designates

the o cean offresh water b eneath the earth from which springs, fountains,and we l ls derived the ir suppl ies. See the wri ter’s The Bahylonian

Conception (y’

the L ogos, jRAS. 1 9 1 8 , 433—49. Apsu

’

is employedindifferent ly for the o cean b eneath the earth and fo r the person ificat ionof the o cean ,

the de i ty Apsfi (never w ith de term inat ive fo r god) , andin Damascius

’

s accoun t of Babylo nian co smogony Apsfi and Tiamat

F IRST TABLET

1 . When o n h igh the heavens were no t named,2 . And beneath a home 3 bore no name ,

3. And Apsu5

primaeval , the ir engenderer,4 . And the Form ’

,Tiamat. the bearer o fall of them ,

5. There m ingled the ir waters toge ther ;6 . Dark chambers were no t constructed, and marsh

lands were no t seen ;

7. When none of the gods had been brought intobe ing,8 . And they were no t named , and fates were no t fixed ,9. Then were created the go ds in the m ids t thereof;

are wri tten ’

A7racru’

w and Tavdif. See CORY, Ancient Fragments,3 1 8 .

5 M ammu ,‘Wo rd ’

, the Logo s ofBabylon ian thought, is the creat iveprincip le and messenger ofApsfi. See ll. 30

—1 .

7

930 1 5, mu-um-ma-al—li—da-at ; KAR. 1 6 2 ,

-a'

t at end.

345528 , mu-u

’

; 930 1 5, .iu-nu ; KAR. 1 6 2,i-hzl ih-hu-nza ; K . 54 1 9 , c,

hu-u-ma.

9

gi—pa

'

r-ra, 930 1 5 ;—ru , KAR. 1 6 2 . Loan-word from gig

harra,

‘ dark chamber ’

. I t is invariab ly employed of sacred b u i ldings,particularly of the ro oms in the interio r of the stages of towers. The

o rd inary writing is gig-par, Br. 8934 , b ut g ig-par o ccurs, LEGRAIN,

Temps des R ois d’

Ur, 33 7, 9 ; LANGDON , Archives (y'

D rehem, 49, 1 0 ;

eigé-phr was a C lo ister fo r nuns at Erech , CLAY, M iscellaneous Inscrip

tions, no . 45 R . 4 . See fo r further discussion, LANGDON,‘ BL. 1 0 9 ;

LANDSBERGER , D er hultz'

sche Kalender , 74 , n . 3 .

1°

930 1 5, hu-zu—ru , a b e tter reading ; KAR. 1 1 8 and 1 6 2 , -ru .

su-sa-’

a, 930 1 5.

.l‘e-’

e—u'

, KAR. 1 1 8 , Ob v. 5 ; .i‘ef -z'

, KAR. 1 6 2 .

1 5.ia-um

, 930 1 5 ; zu-uh

,ihia

’

. KAR . 1 1 8 , ¥zl z'

-ma.

930 1 5 and 4 552 8 om i t ma ; KAR . 1 1 8 om its u .

1 5 In the ir m i dst i . e . in the Apsfi and Tam tu, fresh and sal t -watero ceans.

6 8 Tablet I

1 0 .

22’22Lah-mu1 -ha-m u us-ta—pu

-u su-m i iz-zak—ru 2

I I . a-di 4 ir-b u -u i-si—hu s

1 2 . An-sar 6z" 22’Ki-sar ib -b a-nu -u

6e-liG-su-nu at—ru

1 3 . ur-ri-k u 2time us

9-si

-

pu sanat i

I 4 .

zh A-nu a-

pil-su-nu sa-u i-nu “ ab e—su

1 5. An-sar22’22A-num 1 2 b u -uk -ra-su u-mas-si-il 1 2

lu,

‘and

’

,is inserted by 930 1 5 ; 4 552 8 .

2 Tex t from KAR . 1 6 2 KAR. 1 1 8 has ia-ta-pu-u

’

iu-nu iz-zah-ru .

5 Lahmu and Lahamu are the first de i t ies descended from the Chao s.

Damascius repo rts the tradi t ion correctly, b ut his text (see CORY, op. cit.

3 1 8 ) has b een co rrupted as Aaxijv Kai. Aaxtiv fo r Aaxijv Kai. Aaxhv ;

Lahé is the male and Lahha the female , and for these o riginal fo rmssee Bo o k III 1 25. For the fo rmat io n cf. Almu and Alamu

, fatherm o ther names of Nergal , IV R . 2 1 a 45 ; V R . 2 1 c 25 f. ; AJSL. 33 ,

1 8 8 , 1 9- 20 . Lahmu and Lahamu have a doub le rOle in Bab ylo nian

mytho lo gy . On the one hand they are the first of the gods of o rderand ancestors ofthese gods, Bo ok III 6 8 , and they counse l the ir ch i ldrenagainst Tiamat , III 1 25. They, therefore , b ecome father-mo ther namesofAnn , CT . 2 4 , 1 , 1 5 ; 20 , 9. On the o ther hand Lahama, Lahha, isa dragon of Chaos and b elongs to the monsters o fTiamat , Bo o k I 1 37I I 27 ; I II 3 1 , 8 9. Her fi fty servants se ize Innini at the commando fAnu ,

P oeme a’

u P araa’

is, 235, 2 8 . Lahha or Lahamu also b ecamea dem o n, and is describ ed as a sea-serpent of Ea, CT . 1 7, 4 2 , 1 4

—24 ;

in ano ther form he is a b ird demon o fa de i ty who se name is b rokenaway, CT . 1 7, 4 3 ,

-

49- 6 1 ; as demo n of the water-go d Lahmu is part

b ird w i th l ion feet and is nam ed zpperu ,

‘Calam i ty ’, CT . 1 7, 4 3 , 6 4

4 4 , 74 . He is also a demon of Gu la,halfman and half dog, CT . 1 7,

4 4 , 8 3—90 . But Lahmu is also a pro tecting gen ius, and images of him

ado rn the gates of b u i ldings, VAE. i v 2 2 2,1 6 ; MESSERSCHMIDT, KTA .

75, 24 ; BA. i i i 2 6 6 , 9. He is represented , o n a gate , by Agu-kak -rimé ,among the monsters of Tiamat , V R . 33 , IV 50 . The latter referencefrom the perio d immediately fo l low ing the F irst Bab ylo n ian Dynastypro ves that the Epic of Creat io n is at least as early as the age of

Hammurab i . A hymn to Marduk asso ciates the Lahmus, a general

Creation of the gods 6 9

1 0 . Lahmu and Lahamu3 were bro ught in to be ing

and they were nam ed .

1 I . For ages they grew up and becam e lofty.

1 2 . Ansar and Kisar were crea ted m o re exce l lent thantheyfl

1 3. The days leng thened them se lves and the years

increased.

10

1 4 . Anu the ir so n,the ri val ofhis fathers

,

1 5. Ansar made Anu his firs t-born equal ( t o h imse lf) ,

name fo r the monsters ofTiamat,w i th Ea and Damk ina, BA. v 3 1 0 , 37.

»An o b scure reference to Lahama o f the sea in PBS. x 1 1 3 , 5. Thisfirst pair of de it ies waver b etween the o ld o rder of Chao s and the new

o rder of the go ds. In 1. 78 , be low , they are the first of the go ds, andinhab i t the o cean . When the Assyrian scrib es sub st i tuted Afur fo r

Marduk in th is ep i c they replaced Ea, father of Marduk, by Lahmu ,

father of Afar. See Book I 78 , 8 3 , 8 4 . This sub st i tu tion fo l lowedlogical ly eno ugh , fo r the Assyrian god As

'

ur had b een i dent ified w i thAnl‘ar.

KAR. 1 1 8 , a-dilma ; 930 1 5, a-di-i. adt, pl. of o dd . In any case

add, to wh ich DELI'I '

Z SCH assigned the meaning ‘ t ime’

,H . W .

,24 , does

o ccur in that sense ; d-da-a-hi z add—iunu,

‘ the ir fixed perio ds’

, sai dof the sun and mo on , RA . 1 1

, 1 45, 28,and THUREAU-DANGIN

’S no te ,

p . 1 56 . A derivation from uadfl, fix, o rdain, is po ssib le, and perhapsmo re prob ab le , in wh ich case there is no co nnex io n w i th Heb rew 7?

etern i ty.5 Here b egins 351 34 , K ING , Creat , ll Pl. 7.

5

35 1 34 ; 4 5528 insert u ,

‘and

’

; 4552 8 ih-ha-nu-ma ; KAR. 1 1 8 .

7 This l ine is e i ther om i t ted on 930 1 5 or th is text carried l l . 1 1 and

1 2 as one .

5ii-ar-rzl hu , u-ur-ri

-hu, 45528 ; 35 1 34 ; zi-rzihz

'

, 930 1 5.

45528 ’

1

o u the use of the pie! to express condit ion of the sub ject see

BROCKELMANN, Vergleichende Grammatik , i 50 9.

11 mm , 930 1 5 ; 4 5528 ; 35 1 34 ; nu um ,KAR . 1 1 8 ; nin, KAR. 1 1 8

nu um,KAR . 1 1 8 ; .i‘i-cl-nza

,KAR. 1 6 2 .

70 Tahtet 1

1 6 . ii 21’2‘A-num 1tam -si-la-su u - l id 2722Nu-di

’

m-mud 2

I 7.

z“Nu-dim—mud sa ab e-su sa-lit-su -nu su-u1

1 8 . pal-k u s

u z-nu6ha-sis e-mu-kan pu

-ug-

gu-u l 7

1 9. gu—ué-sur ma-a-di-is 8 a-na a-l id ab i-su An-sar

la i-si sa-ni—na 9 i-na i lan i at-hi—e -su 9

d 0 o

In-nIn-du—ma1“(Eat—huh IlanI 1 °

e-su-Ii 1 2 Ti-amat na-sir-su—nu is-tap—pu

da-al-hu-nim -ma sa Ti-amat k ar-as-sai-na su —a-ru

1 5 k i—rib an-duru-na

la na-si-ir Apsu-t’

t17

ri-gim—su-un

it Ti—amat [su-]ka-am -mu -[ma-at] su—nu

im - tar—sa-am -ma ip—se-ta—su -nu [e- l i-sa]19

la ta—b at al-kat-su-nu su-nu- ti i—ta-til—la

1nu-um

,KAR. 1 1 8 ; 351 34 .

2 Tit le of Ea, as he who created man from clay. The name

means nu amelu , dim hunnana, mud hand, i . e. han hunnani amelz'

,

fash ioner of the fo rm of man’

. A variant is Na-a’inz-mua’ Ea (han)halama, CT. 25, 4 8 , 1 7, and cf. Ea as mummu han halama, BA. i i 2 6 1 . 5,

and il“Na-ma-na’-ma-ua

'z'

la muiahni ameli, CT. 25, 33 , 1 8 . See

Reime da P aradis, 38 .

2 Here b egins KAR . 1 6 3 .

‘1 KAR. 1 6 2, .i'

a-ma ; KAR . 1 6 3 om i ts ls’u-n.

5 ha, KAR. 1 1 8 ; 45528 .

5 KAR . ni.7 KAR . 1 6 2 ; 1 6 3 ; pu

-un-gul.2 ma-

’

a-dzi‘, KAR. 1 1 8 .

9nz

’

n, KAR. 1 1 8 ; KAR. 1 6 3 , ahé

-i'

a,his fathers

35 1 34 , da-u'

; ila'

na (nu) , KAR. 1 6 3 .

1 1 Niph‘

al of emédu ; of. Code of Hammurahi, 1 76 , 8 0 , in-ne-irr-da,

where i t has the sense of‘to lie toge ther’, to un i te .

12cIs

'

z? conceals two ro o ts in Assyrian ; (a) aid, to do evil against ,destroy, reb e l against, Arab ic (h) to b e dark, confused , Arab icBo th mean ings are employed in translat ing the Sumerian S0517. The

mean ing ‘ destroy’

is do cumented in the Commentary , KING, Croat:i i 6 2 , 34 , HA-A hulluhu)-51AB [muhallih rag

-]gi z cit? rag-

gi ;

and in kakhu hill .i’

a 22223 62

1.12 III2 of apu; read uf-ta u-u ? Text from KAR. 1 6 3 , 7 and 1 1 8

,

Ob v. 2 1 . The sign at the end of 1 1 8,2 1 is pu. LUCKENBILL reads


72 Tablet 1

I-nu-su Apsu za-ri i lan i ra-b e-ii-tim

is-si-ma 2222Mu -um -mu1suk -k al-la-su i-zak -k ar-su

2"72‘Mu -um-mu2suk -k al-lu 2 m u—tib

-b a k a-b ft- t i—iaal—k am -ma si

-ri-is 3 Ti-amat 3 i ni-l ikil—l i-k u—ma ku -ud 4-m i-is Ti—amat ‘1

sak -

pu

a—ma—ti im -tal- l i-k u as-sum i lani b u-uk -ri-s'

u—nu5

35. Ap-[su]pa-a-su i—pu

-[sam -]ma izahhar-si

36 . a—na [Ti-amat]el- l i-tu-ma i-zak -k ar—su 6

37. im—ra-as al-k at-su—[nu]e—l i-ia

38 . ur-t a la su—up—su-ha—ak

" mu-si la sa-al-la-k u

39. lu -us-bal- l ik—ma al-k at-su—nu lu-sap-

pi-ih

4 0 . ku - t’

ta- ln lis-sa-k in—ma i 8 mi-is-lal ni-i-nu 9

4 1 . Ti -amat an-ni-ta i-na se-m e -e -sa 1 1

4 2 . i-zu -uz12 -ma il—ta-si e -l i 1 2 har-m i 1 2-sa

4 3. [mar]1 2-si

- is ug—gu

-

gat1 3

e -dis—si-sa

4 4 . l i-m ut-ta 1 ‘1 it- ta—di a-na k ar-si—[sa]4 5. m i—na-a ni—i—nu sa ni-ip

-

pu-sam nu -us-hal-lak

1 So 36 72 6 , but 4 552 8 om its ilu . M umma is an o rdinary wo rd fo r‘fo rm

’

,wh ich was person ified as creative reason, and inheren t in the

first princ iple, water. Mummu in Bab ylonian thought was usual lyident ified w i th Ea

,the go d of the Apsfi, or w ith his son Nab fi. The

l i terature on th is sub ject and a study o f the theory of the Mummu as

Lo go s wil l b e found in The Bahylonian Conception of the L ogos, IRAS .

1 9 1 8 , 4 33—49. There the wri ter derived this wo rd from mat

,to speak ,

and this derivation was sustained by a syl lab ar which explains mammu byrzgmu . See p. 74 n . 3 . M ummu or wo rd then came to mean cosm icreason

,and as such it was translated into Greek by lto

'

yos. TH .-DANGIN ,

RA. 1 6,1 6 6 i i 3 , suggests that mummu is a lo an-wo rd from a Sumerian

( hypo the tical) mumma : ummuhu,w ise. In th is epi c M ammu is

_

the

messenger of the primaeval water-go d, and he b elongs to the monsterso f Chao s, who were sai d to have b een b o und and confined in Aral luo r chained to the stars. Hence iluM u-um 2122Rapsuhhal ( the messengergod) in one versio n o f th is legend

,and he is o ne o f the seven Enl i ls

who were sub dued, RA. 1 6 o f

he is simply the messenger ofApsfi.

Apsu and Tiamat enraged

29. Then Apsu,engenderer ofthegreat go ds ,

30 . Cried aloud cal l ing un to Mummu,his m essenger

3 1 . O Mummu,m essenger, who rej o i ces t my m ind ,

32 . Come , unto Tiamat let us go.

’

33 . They went and before Tiama t they sat down .

34 . They consu l ted p lans w i th regard to the go dsthe ir first-born sons .

35. Apsu opened his mou th speak ing unto her.

36 . Speak ing unto Tiamat the c lean o ne

37.

‘The irway has be come grievo us unto me .

38 . By day I am rested no t, b y n igh t I s leep no t.

39 . I w i l l destroy them and confound the ir ways .

4 0 . Let tranqu i ll ity 1 °re ign

, and let us s leep , even us .

’

4 1 . When Tiamat heard th is,4 2 . She raged crying o u t to her hu sband.

4 3. In pain she raged, she alo ne .

44 . She p lanned evi l fo r herse lf:4 5. H ow shal l we des troy that wh ich we have made .

2

2

45528 om i ts ilu, and reads suh—ho l-li. Here b egins 8 1—7—27, 8 0 ;CT . 1 3 , 2 .

2 CT . 1 3, 2, Obv. 2

, ril‘; 3672 6 , Ta-a-wa-tu ; CT . 1 3, 2

, Ob v. 2,

2121 [Ti-amat].CT . 1 3 , 2 , hud

—mil‘; 36726 , Ta-a-wa—ti.5 Here b egins K . 7871 in K ING , Creat. i 1 8 3 , and also VAT. 1 0 34 6

(unpub l ished) . K . 3938 , CT . 1 3 , 3 , Ob verse , carries the b eginn ings of

II. 33—4 1 .

5 So VAT . 1 0 346 .

2 CT . 1 3 , 2 , hu .

5 So 36 6 8 8 , b ut CT. 1 3 , 2 , and K . 3938 om i t u’. CT . 1 3 , 2 om i ts i.2 For I. 4 0 b , the Var. VAT . 1 0 34 6 has [mu]-3

‘il‘ ui-hi-it,‘ by n ight

let us rest The roo t is uncertain, hard ly {id/u ,watch , do sentry

duty. But cf. mi—a-da—da haitu , he that stands sentry b y night ’.1° hhlu from hdlu sohatu, b e tranqu i l , Z DMG . 74 , 1 78 .

1 1 VAT. 1 0 3 46 , .l‘e-rni-i-l‘u.

CT . 1 3 , 3 , K . 3938 , Ob v. 9, 212 ; K . 7871 , M UI}! for elz'

, b ut VAT .

1 0 34 6 , e-lu ; VAT. 1 0 346 , har-nze-l

‘a.

No sign b efore mar i f one may judge from CT . 1 3, 2 , Ob v. 1 3 ;

b ut KING,Croat. i i

,Pl. 3 , c learly leaves room for a word here. The sign

got is Br. 270 1 .

1‘

36 6 8 8 , if.15 VAT . 1 0 346 . "what

Tahlet I

4 6 . al-kat-su-nu lu sum -ru-

sa-ma i ni-[is]dn-ud ta—b is 1

4 7. [i-]pu—ul-maz”2‘Mu-um -mu Apsam

2 i-ma-al-l ik

4 8 . [rag-

gu]11 la ma—gi—ru

3 mi-l ik Mu-um -me 2-sh

4 9. [a-]l ik l i -at al-k a-ta e-si-ta 4

50 . [ur-]ris ln sup5-su-hat mu—sis lu sal-la-at

s

51 . [is—m e-]sum -ma Apsu" im -m e7-ru pa

-nu-us-su s

52 . [sa]lim -ui-e—ti 9 ik -

pu-du a-na

1 ° ilanI ma-ri-e -su

53.

2" 2‘Mu—um—mu i-te-dir 1 1 k i-sad-[su]54 . ué-b a—am -ma b ir-ka—a-sit u-na-sa-k u 1 2 sa-a-su

55. m im 1 3-mu-u1 3 ik—pu

—du pu-uh

1 3-ru-ué-[sun]56 . a-na

1 ‘1 i lan i b u—uk -ri-su-nu us-tan-nu-u i

57. id-mu-nim—ma 15 i lan i i—dul 1 5-lu

58 . k u -lu is—b a-tu 1 7 sa-k u—um -mi-is ué-b u

59. su-tur uz-ni 1 9 it—pi—sa 1 9 te-l i -e

1 9

6 0 .

2’2‘E-a ha-sis m i-im -ma-ma 21 i—se-’

a m e-k i-su-un

1 Here b egins Th . 1 90 5—4—9, 4 1 5 98 909 in CT . 34 , 1 8 . VAT .

1 0 34 6 , Dug-ii.

2

98 90 9, ap-sa-a. So perhaps KING, 11, Pl. 3 . Here b egins 4 6 8 0 3

K ING , i i , Pl. 9.

24 6 8 0 3, ra. KING , II, Pl. 3 , mi fo r me, b ut VAT. 1 0 34 6 , ma

-u-um

me—ia,wh ich is important fo r the derivat io n, indicat ing a lo st weak

consonant b efo re um, and pro ving the word to b e Sem i t ic.

1

98 90 9, i—si-ta. The interpretat ion is doub tfu l , and li -at is no t

certain. Fo r est/a, VAT . 1 0 34 6 has e-

pi-ta. 4 6 80 3 , e

-fs’

i

5 VAT . 1 0997, .ia-up .

5 VAT. 1 0 346 , ui—hi—z

’

t ; see I. 40 .

7 VAT . 1 0 997, ap—su-u ; 4 6 80 3 , mi.2 Here b egins K.

’

4 4 8 8 ; KING, i 1 8 5.

2 Here b egin KAR. 1 6 2, Ob v. II and 1 1 7, Obv. I.

1° K . 4 4 8 8 , an ; 9890 9 and K . 44 8 8 , mare”

.

1 1 K . 4 4 8 8 , di-ir. For ede

‘

ru , c l ing to , enc lose, see ]RAS. 1 92 1 ,

12 KAR . 1 1 7, u-na-ai-s

'

ah ; K . 4 48 8 , u-na-i

’

ak.

Mmhmu gives counsel to A155»? 75

4 6 . Let the ir way b e made troublesome b u t let us

trave l happ i ly.

’

4 7. Mummu repl ied giving counse l to Apsfi .

4 8 . W i cked and no t favourable was the advice of h is‘

Mummu’

.

49. Go,thou art able

,even upon a gloomy way (go) .

50 . Mayest thou have rest b y day and b y n ightmayest tho u s leep.

’

51 . Apsfi hearkened un t o h im and his countenancebrightened

,

52 . A t the injuries wh ich he planned agains t the godshis sons .

53 . The neck ofMummu he embraced .

54 . H e l ifted h im upo n his knees as he k issed him .

55. Whatso ever they planned in the ir assembly,

56 . Unto the gods the ir first-bo rn they repeated .

57. The gods wept 1 6 as they hastened .

58 . S i lence re igned 1 "and they sat whispering.

59. The exceedingly w ise ,20 the clever in sk i l l ,6 0 . Ea, who knowe th all th ings , perce ived the ir plan.

23

VAT. 1 0 997, mi-z

'

m ; KAR. 1 6 2 n 4 , an-nu-u

,

‘ th is they planned’

.

KING , i i , Pl. 9, z'

na pu-afz-rzl i‘u-un KAR . 1 1 7, 4 , z

'

napufzru-ui14 KAR. 1 6 2 i i 5, an z

’

ldm'

.

15 1 6121. 11 6,zX-[ma-m

'

m-ma],‘ they heard and hastened ’. KING, 11

,

Pl. 9, da-ul fo l lowed by éu-lu , &c .,l . 58 .

13 The verb damfl damdmu o ccurs in SBP . 8 6 , 4 6 , where i t rendersSumerian .ie-c

’

u .

1" VAT . 1 0 997, zi-i

'

a-kz’

n KAR . 1 1 7, mei'

.

Li teral ly si lence they o b servedKAR . 1 6 2 i i 8

,na ; K . 44 8 8 , z

'

l-pzl i‘u ; 4 6 8 0 3, te

—lz'

-e.

2° Cf. alar The reading .ifa-lzir is o b tained by comb in ingKAR. 1 1 7, Obv. 8 w i th 1 6 2 , Obv. I I 8 .

21 VAT . 1 0 997, mz'

.

meku ,‘

plan’

,no t

‘muttering ’. I t deno tes primari ly a part of thebo dy, the open jaw, gap ing mou th , and is a synonym of lz

'

bbu, hence

also maw b e l ly and by me tonymy i t also means‘ tho ughts p lan

See PSBA, 1 90 9, 1 1 3 ; HOLMA, K brpertez'

le,1 58 ; SAK. 1 80

,no te f;

DELITZ SCH , H . W., 407.

23 Here b egins Rm . 98 2 , in CT . 1 3, 3 1 .

76 Tablet 1

6 1 . ib -sim -ma us—rat 1 k a- l i Li-k in-[su]

6 2 . ii-nak -k i l-su 3 su—tu-ru ta-a-su el-lum 3

6 3. im -ni 4 -sum -ma ina“me u -sab -si

6 4 . sit—tam ir 5-te-l;ii-su sa

-l i l tu G—ub -k it-tum

6 5. u-sa—as-l i l-ma Apsa-am ri—hi sit-[tam]6 6 .

z“M u -um -mu u t-la-tus da g-la-b is k u—u -r’

u

6 7. ip-tur rik -si-su is- ta-hat a—ga

-[su]6 8 . m e -lam -m e -su it—b a-la su - ii u -ta—di-[ik]

6 9 . ik u —m e -su -ma Apsa-am i-na-ra—as-su

70 . [iluMuJum—m u i-ta—sir eli 1 2—si1 ip

-tar-ka

71 . [13]-k in’3-ma eli Apsi su-bat—su

72 .

z" ulVlu—um -m u it- ta—mah u-dan 1 5

sir-rit-su

73. ul—tu 16 lim -mi-e 1 7—su ik -m u—ii i—sa-a-du 1 8

74 . [W E-a]

l gué-ziz-zu ir-nit—ta-sii 2° eli 20 ga

—ri-su

1 KAR. 1 6 2 11 1 0,u-ru-ral.

2 Text from KAR. 1 1 7, O bv. I I and K . 4 48 8 , 1 2 .

9 KAR. 1 1 7 om its Eu ; 4 6 80 3 , ki-z'

l. Tex t fromKAR . 1 6 2 ; K . 4 4 88 ,

KAR. 1 6 2 and VAT . 1 0 997, me ; VAT . 1 0 997, and .

5 This reading is requ ired by the context ; cf. K . 36 50 n 2 ( ZA. 4 ,

fi z’

fzézi‘u -ma .iz

'

lla.

6

4 6 80 3 , la.

7 See fo r this meaning of juééz'

uu,tubkz

’

l/u , ZIMMERN , MVAG . 1 9 1 6 ,

84 6 80 3 , do].

9 VAT . 1 0 1 52, a-

ga-a-S‘u .

The last sign on 4 6 80 3 appears to b e {la/é . K ING read mm . The

form u/adz'

k I take to b e I I2 of data,tear away. In Arab i c th is verb

[la/aka has the mean ings, tear away a ve i l , expose to shame, to dishonour.

Fo r the o riginal sense, b reak , lacerate , see IV R . 29, no . 3 , 5 and V R .

4 7, 49. ufadzk < ullallzk is due to dissim i lat ion ofsurds. EBELING readsu-la-{zl z

'

from e/zZ.

Ea subdues A15522

6 1 . H e devised fo r h imse lf a curse (havmg powero ver) all th ings and he made i t sure .

2

6 2. He made sk i lfu l ly his pure incantation ,surpass ing

6 3. He reci ted i t and caused i t t o b e upo n the waters .

6 4 . He bewitched him in s leep as he reposed in a

cavern .

7

6 5. Apsu he cau sed to slumber, bew i tching the s leep.

6 6 . OfQ

Mummu whose manl arts frightfu l ly he.n—nu

67. He severed his s inews and tore offhis crown.

6 8 . His sp lendour he took from him, and he was

6 9 . Then he bo und A230 and s lew him .

70 . Mummu he t ied and h is sku l l he crushed .

71 . H e fixed upon Apsu his dwe l l ing.1 4

Mummu he se ized and s trengthened his bands .

73 . After he had bound his enem ies and had s lainthem

,

74 . And he ,Ea, had establ ished his victo ry over his

fo es ,

Restored by VAT . 1 0 1 52 . H id , fi ne r-ma.

1’ VAT . 1 0 1 52 , e—Zz

'

. The text ab o ve has [V1UH mulzfm, sku l l . elu

has c learly the same meaning. See also KB. vi 2 0 4 , 4 , e-Iu-i

’

a-nu ,

‘ the irheads This passage elucidates the origin ofthe prepo sit ion elz

’

,upon

Cf. HOLMA , K b'rperlez'

le,xi n . 1 .

‘3 KAR . 1 6 3 has the numeral X o n the margin,i . e . l . 70 o n that

tab let .‘4 Under the t i t le Nudimmud

,Ea is said to have made the sea his

ab ode , z'

bnz? aprd'

iuéal-su,WEISSBACH , xll zlreel. 3 2 , 25.

‘5 Sic Read d-KALAG udamzz'

n and cf. uddanm '

n markassi-i’

unu ,

BE. 3 1 , 35 n . I,and sz

’

éz’

lla-ia udamzz’

n, Bo o k IV 127.

Resto red from Rm . 98 2 .

KAR. 1 6 3 , Ob v. II 4 0 om i ts e.See also Boo k IV 1 23.

z'

la o n Rm . 98 2 . Cf. Bo o k IV 1 25.

KAR. 1 6 3 , za ; lui for Ia-ia ; e—lz

'

.

78 Table! 1

75. k ir-b is k um -m i-su 1 sup7-su -hi—is i-nu-uh-[hu]

76 . im-b i-sum—ma Apsam u -ad—du-t’

t eé-ri-e—tiz

77. as—ru -us—su gé3—par

-ra-su u -sar—sid-ma

78 .

” 7‘Lah—mu“ d a’La-ha—mu hi—ra-tus ina rab -b a-a—te

5

ué—b u

79. ina k i- is-

si srm z‘

tti at-ma-an

6usura t i 7

8 0 . l i -t’

1 l i —u—ti ab k al i lan i ilu 8us-tar—hi

ina k i-rib Apsi 9 ib —b a-ni z” Asu t‘

ina k i—rib e l l i Apsi ib -b a-ni ” uAsur

ih -mi-su -maz" uLah-mu

1 1a—b a-su

” a’La—ha-mu umma-su bar-sa-as-su

i-ti-nik -ma sir-rit Istarati

ta-ri—tu 1 3 it-tar—ru -su pul—h a-a-ta us-ma-al- l i

8 7. sam—hat 1 5 nab nit 1 6 -su sa ri ir mi si e ni 17-su

1 kummu has the special sense ‘ chamb er ofEa’

,Sumerian, e’—7zun-7za,

ASKT . 1 0 4 , 2 4 ; RA. 8 , 1 6 2 , I 3 ; and is o rdinari ly employed fo r thechape l where the ri tuals were performed , CT . 1 6 , 36 , 36 ; 38 , 7 ;

IV R. no . 6 R . 1 2 . KAR. 1 6 3 , ku-um-mzl iz) . For sup, KAR. 1 6 3

i i 6 has falsely (ta.

7 K . 1 0 0 0 8 in K ING , i 1 89 contains a se lect ion ofl ines from th is Epic .L ine 1 on K . 1 0 0 0 8 l . 76 ab o ve. See ZIMMERN, 22 3 .

3 KAR. 1 6 3 , g4 Rm . 98 2 bas

l

”M E-[a]after my co llation , and KAR. 1 6 3 ,WE-a.

For the Assyrian redact10 11 which sub st itutes Lahmu and Lallama for

Ba (and Damk inaP) see b e low, and ab o ve,1. 1 0 and no te .

5 PI. of m ead/u ; cf. éz’

dzitu and [add/1 , and DELITZ SCH, Assyrz'

selze

Grammalz'

lc, 95.

6 Ro o t no t, see LANDSBERGER , ZA. 25, 38 4 ; RA. 1 4 , 1 6 6 , 1 1 .

7 Text from Rm . 98 2 , Ob v. last l ine and KAR. 1 1 7 R . 1 .

8 i . e . ]llara’

ule, o r in Assyrian redaction Afar. alkal z

'

lanz'

is the

o rdinary t i t le ofMarduk ; KING , M agic, 1 2 , 1 1 4 ; PSBA. 1 9 1 2 , 71 , 5 ;

Boo k IV 93 . In 11. 8 1—2 the Babylon ian version'

undoub ted ly readMarduk, no t Asur.


Tablet 1

8 8 . u t-

tu-lat 1 si—ta

-su mu-sir ul-tu ul-la

89 . i-mur-su—ma” uLah -mu

" b a-nu-u ab i-su “

90 . i-ris im -m ir l ib 5-b a hi-du-ta5 im -la

9 1 . ué-te-is 6 -b i-sum-ma 6 su—un-na-at7 i l i us-si- ip-su

92 . Su -us-k u s ma-'

dis 8 eli—su—nu a-tar 9 m im -mu -[ma]

93. la lam-da 1°-ma nu-uk -k u-la m i-na-tu-su

94 . ha-sa—si—is 1 1 la na-ta-a a-ma-ris pa-as-ka

95. ir—ba ena-su ir-ba uzna—su

96 : sap-ta

1 2-su ina su-ta-b u - l i zl u

gib il [it-tan—pah]97. ir—b u-

’

u1 ‘

4-ta-am ha—si-sa

98 . ii ena k i-ma 15 su—a-tu i-bar-ra-a gim-ri-e -ti

99. ul-lu-ti 1 7-ma ina i lan i su-tur la-a—an-su

1 0 0 . mes-ri-tu 1 9-su su-ut-tu-ha2° i-l i-tam su-tur

1 0 1 . ma-ri ia-zZ-‘

la ma-rz'

ja-zZ- la 71

7 KAR. 1 1 7, la-al.

7 A verb al‘a‘

ru , synonym o f efflu ,b e manly, is requ ired here .

Z IMMERN happi ly compares z’

meru alarm ul ulc’

ara,DHORME , C/zoz

'

x , 334 , 7and cf. also Arab ic galbara in th is sense . A paral le l is ul/u ulla zakrala,‘ tho u (Asur) hast b een manly from the b eginn ing BA. v 595, 25.

3 Rm . 98 2 , Rev. 8 has “uE-a for th is writ ing see STRASSMAIER ,Cy rus, 1 6 8 , 1 1 .

4 VAT . 9873 , a-bzl i‘u .

5 Rm . 98 2 , 1225 ; VAT . 9873 , lam .

Rm . 98 2 , ia-ay. For the roo t sepd, Arab ic g’afaga, see VAE. i v 359

Ham. Code,i i 6 4 . ailegbzlma

,of complet ing a b u ilding, MESSERSCHMIDT,

KTA. no . 2 i i i 5. H am . Code, 233 , fi lesbz'

, (H is work he did not)comp lete well. HARPER , Lei/err, 28 3 , 1 4 , The servi ce of the k ingas-szl bz

'

,I completed .

7 Cf. ZIMMERN,[s/z/ar and Sofia, p. 1 8 . VAT . 9873 has Ia

-un-na-at

lllllO

9:

then“I

Mara’u/e

’

s Youlb 8 1

8 8 . V iri le became his growth , he was given to procreat ion 2 from the beginn ing.

89. Lahmu , the begetter, his father behe ld him .

90 . His heart rej o iced and was glad ; he was fi l ledw ith joy.

9 1 . H e perfected him and double godhead he addedun to him .

9 2 . H e was made exceedingly tal l and he surpassedthem somewhat.93. No t comprehended were his m easuremen ts , and

they were sk i lful ly made .

94 . They were no t su i ted to b e understood, and were

oppress ive to behold.

95. Fo ur were h is gyes , four were his ears .

96 . When he moved his l ips fire blazed fo rth .

97. Four ears grew large .

98 . And the .eyes behold all th ings , even as that o ne .

99. H e was l ifted up among the gods , surpass ing all

in fo rm .

1 3

1 0 0 . H is l imbs were made mass ive , and he was madeto exce l in he ight.

0 1 . Son of. son of

7 KAR. 1 1 7 R . 1 4 , kz'

; ma9 Cf. elz

‘

ilulgzgz'

a-iar mz'

lz'

kka,KAR. 32, 24 , and for afar, Perm . of

a/a'

ru , see VAE. v 279, 1 5.

7° KAR. 1 1 7, da-a. KAR . 1 1 7, sz'

i‘. See Bo o k IV 28 .

‘7 KAR. 1 1 7, tz’

.

‘3 Resto red b y K . 9873 .

z'

r-lz'

-bu-u’

,KAR . 1 1 7. Rm . 98 2 perhaps z

'

r-bu-‘

u -[mRm . 98 2 , GIM

i . e . even as Ea or Lahmu. L ine resto red by VAT . 9873.

‘7 KAR. 1 1 7, ul-lu ma ! 7“Restored by VAT . 9873 .

79 VAT . 9873 , ft .7° Kata/m

, Sum . lug, Syn. elz'

,CT . 1

,2 2

,is pro bab ly a denom ina

t ive verb from fateful , roo t fi lm.

7‘ At the b eginn ing ma-rz' z’a (P) on Rm . 98 2 , b ut Eb . 1 1 7 TUR IA

AN and VAT. 9873, ma-rz z

'

a-zl-tu ma-rz'

z'

a-d-la . gazela z'

lzftu

see p. 8 2 n. 2 .

Tablet 1

mari l ” 7‘Samsu z“Samsu z.i‘a AN .

1 0 3. la-b is m e-lam-me3es-rit i lan i sa-k is it-b ur ‘

—ha-a-ti ha—ma-t 5-si-na e-l i-su k am-ra

ma sat-e irb itti 6 u—al-l i d z"“A-num

la a-ma-a-ri-si m il- l ia-

ga—am—ma i 7-dal-lah

” a’Ti-amat-m i-i du-ul s—l ida-a-ri-sam 9

l i—mu t-tum 7°

tur-san iz-zak -k ar

[Apsa-am har ma-k i la i—na-ru—ma

[mar-si—is tab -b

'

Ja-k i—ma 1 4 ka- l i-is tu-ué 15-b a

fa pu—luh -tum

[a-di nu—te-ru gi-mil-la-su]ul ni—sa-al-lal u i-i-ni

[in-na-nu im—ma—has-su]Ap-su-ti har—ma—k i

u”“Mu-um -mu sa ik—k a-mu-t

’

I la e-dis as-b a-a—t i

1 I 8 . [ur—tu]—hi-is ta-du-ul- l i

So Eb . 1 1 7 R . 24 , b ut VAT . 9873 , ma-rz

'

; th is text restores thel ine .

2 Or flu-la ? Then g'

au/a, Syn. I'

M/u ?3 K . 1 0 0 0 8 , 4 , mz

’

-lam-mz’

. Text from VAT. 9873 +Eb . 1 1 7 R. 25.

4 F irst sign on BM . 4 6 80 3 , Rev.

5

barn/a, bangle, o ccurs as a no un in BA. i v 520 R . 2,

‘fever’, andZ A. 2 4 , 34 8 ; 3 1 , 2 6 4 ,

‘summer

’

.

6 ]M TAB TAB-BA. Marduk emp loyed the z’

mgzullu and z'

zzz'

le idre‘

in his comb at w i th T iamat, iv 98 f.7 Var. VAT . 98 4 3 , u

'

.

8 Ibz'

d.,dul.

9 Sic 4 6 8 0 3 , b ut VAT. 9873 , bzl ku .i‘a gi-mz

'

l7° VAT . 1 0 34 6 , 1u .

So 4 6 80 3 and VAT. 1 0 34 6 . But VAT. 9873 , m at z'

z

Z ak-m ( i).

Tiamal’s W rail; 8 3

1 0 2 . Son the sungod , sungod ofAnu

1 0 3. H e was clothed in splendour of tea gods,

powerfu lwas he exceedingly.

1 04 ; The loaded the ir fieriness upon him .

1 0 5. the fo ur w inds did Anu bege t.1 0 6 .

1 0 7. disturb ing Tiamat.1 0 8 .

1 09. fo r ever.

1 1 0 .

I I l . (Um‘o Tz

'

amat) he re lated it. 12

1 1 2 .

‘

[Apsu]thy husband they have slain.

’

1 1 3. [Bitterly she wept] and she sat down as o ne

wai l ing.

1 1 4 . terror.

1 1 5.

‘ Unti l we shal l have brought about his revenge ,veri ly no t shal l we sleep.

1 1 6 . And now al though they .are s lain, Apsu thy

husband1 1 7. And Mummu

,who has been bound , no t alone

s i t tes t thou .

1 1 8 : Q u i ckly hasten tho u .

77 Here one o f Tiamat’s ho st reports the destruct ion of Apsu and

Mummu, b ut in the variant , ‘ they related ’, the who le tro op o f her

demons seems to b e indicated . But in l . 1 24 her info rmer is describ edas 2724 ellu , perhaps K ingu. Possib ly the go ds themse lves repo rt thedefeat ofApsu to Tiamat the co rresponding situat io n o ccurs in l . 56 ,where the gods o f Chao s report the ir own plan to the go ds whom theyintend to destroy.

‘7 Text from K ING, Cr. 11, PI. 1 2 , VAT . 1 0 34 6 , [gm-32]

For baM , IV‘, see THOMPSON , R epor/s, 90 R . 1 7 ; KAR’

. 26 , 26 .

So KING , Cr.,PI. 1 2 and VAT . 1 0 34 6 , b ut 4 6 8 0 3 uI-bu .

7" Text from KING , Cr. i i,Pl. 1 2 + 4 6 8 0 3 R . 1 4 a. Text

read b i.77 VAT. 1 0 34 6 , ai

-ba-lz'

. LI. 1 1 6 f. form one l ine on 46 80 3.

F 2

Table! 1

[nu -ta-ar gi-mil-la—Su-nu]i mi-is-lal ni-i-ni l

[tab—k n ma -ni]hu-um 2~mu~ra eS-na-tu-d—[ni]

[nu-ta-ar gi-mil-la—Su-nu] i ni—is—lal ni-i-ui

1 2 2. gi-mil-la-Su-nu tir-ri

1 23 . a-na za-k i-k u Su-uk-[ki-Si]1 24 . [is-m e-ma Ti—amat]

5a-ma—tum i-ln el-[ln]

1 25. lu ta-ad-di-nu i ni-pu-us [mus—ma-hu]7

1 26 . i lan i k i-rib [an-duru—na]3

1 27. i}tah-ha 9an i lan i b a-mi

1 28 . [im-ma az-ru nim 1 °-ma i-du-us Ti-amat ti—b i

[ti-ni]1 29. [iz-]zu k ap-du la sa-k i-pu mu-Sa it [im-ma]

1 1

1 30 . [na-]Su-u tam -ha-ri na-zar—b u-b u la-ab l 2-b u

1 3 1 . uk k in—na Sit-k u-nu-ma i-b an-nu -ti 1 3 su-la-a-ti1 32 . um-ma bu-b ur‘4 pa

- t i-ka-at 1 5 k a—la-[ma]1 33. [uS-rad-di] kak—k u 1“ la mah-ru it-ta-lad mus

mahhé

1 So 4 6 80 3, but KING , Cr. 11, Pl. 1 2 has ul la-ra-mi-na7 K . 1 0 0 0 8

, bum .

7 Var. z'

. For {zummura see HOLMA,Dz

’

e Asy rzkeb -Babylomkelzen

P ersonennamen der Form KUTTULU, p. 56 . The l ine is restored byK . 1 0 0 0 8 , 5 ; see ZIMMERN , l. r. 223.

4 The Speech in l l . 1 1 5—23 is, of co urse , Spoken by one or all of

Tiamat’s ho st . The speaker seems to b e referred to in l . 1 24 .

5 This is K ING’S restoratio n. Read Tzlamat z'

na femi-l‘a6 K ingu ? or Lahmu ? The demons of Tiamat's host have not yet

b een created .7 K ING restored iat’ma from iv 8 6 .

8 Cf. l . 24 . DHORME suppl ied fame”

,b ut the ‘ heavens ’ were no t yet

created .9 Here b egins KAR . 1 6 3 , Rev.

7° Cf. i i 1 5 ; i i i 1 9 ; iv 77. The o ld reading z'

mmarru adopted byDELI’I‘Z SCH and again by EBELING has no ph i lo logical defence . The

usual translat ion w i th th is reading is, ‘ they separated themse lves, te~

Tiamal creates the Monslers 8 5'

1 1 9. [We w i l l bring abou t the ir revenge]and let us

repose .

1 20 . Po ured ou t are o ur bowe ls , dazed are o ur eyes .

1 2 1 . [We w i l l bring abou t the ir revenge]and let us

repo se .

1 2 2 . take vengeance for them .

1 23. unto'

the whirlw ind ann ih i late.

" 1

1 24 . Tiamat heard the words o fthe bright go d.

6

1 25. veri ly give ye and let us make

[mo nsters].1 26 . the gods in the m idst ofAnduruna

,

1 27. Shal l draw n igh against the go ds1 28 . [They cursed the day] and went fo rth bes ide

Tiamat.1 29. They raged , they plo t ted , w i thou t resting day

and n igh t.1 30 . They j o ined battle , they fumed, they raged .

I 3 1 . They assembled forces mak ing ho s ti l i ty.

1 32 . Mo ther Hubur,the des igner ofall th ings

,

1 33. added there to weapons wh ich are no t w ithstoodShe gave b irth to the m o nsters .

b e l led ’, but the verb mararn has i tse lf doub tfu l existence . I t is saidto o ccur in II R 1 9, I , gu

’

gur-ru -ui-a’ug-a

’ug gz

’

r—gal mursz’

r

namgaru ,

‘Sword severing the neck ’

,for which DELITZ SCH, H . W. 4 2 2 ,

and Muss-ARNOLT, Lex icon , 573, assumed musrz‘

r z mumaggz'

r, and

a ro o t masaru , sever,w i thou t any reaso n . A ro o t eyé

'

ru, sever, alone

explains the forms. The o ther examples of a ro o t nzasaru in the

lex icons b elong .to crime, to ou tl ine, design . ZIMMERN first suggestedthe co rrec t interpretat ion in GUNKEL

’

S Seb bpfung and C/zaor.

1‘ Restored from i i 1 6 ; i i i 20 . On K . 1 0 0 0 8 ano ther tex t,ap-ia

-na la sa-kzlpa.

‘7 KAR. 1 6 3 , lab. Ibz'

a’

. 0m .

7‘

Hub ur is the wo rld-enc irc l ing stream of sal t water. This l ine is inkeeping w i th Sumerian phi lo sophy, which considers water the creativeprincip le . Cf. Baby lonian L z

'

turgz'

er, p . 1 1 5 n . 2 .

‘5 KAR. 1 6 3, bat.

git-kn. Text from 45528 Rev. 4 KING , Cr. 11, Pl. 4 . Here

b egins KAR. 1 1 8,Rev.

8 6 Table! 1

[zak -tu-ma]Sin-ni 1 la pa-du-ti at-ta-

’

a2

[im-tu k i—ma]da-mu zu-mur—Su-nu uS—ma—al-la

[uSurngallé] na—ad-ru-tum 3

pu-ul 3-ha-a- t i ii-Sal

[b is-ma][me-lam—m e]us-tas—Sa-Sa-a i-l i-is ‘1

[um-tas-Si-il]

[a-m]ir—Su -nu Sar-b a-b a 5 lis-har-m i-mu6

1 39. zu-mur—Su—nu lis—tah-bi-tam -ma la i—ni-’

t'

1 [i-ratsu -nu]

1 40 . uS-ziz 7 b a-as-mu8 muSruSSfi 9

u”uLa-ha-mu

1°

1 KAR . 1 6 3 , na.

7 Vars. an-la—’

u,la-aI -u ; see i i i 83 ; i i 2 1 . HOMM EL, Gruna’rz

'

ss,

1 32 n . I , disco vered the co gnate mallalzet ( in Eth iop ic) , max i l lary, teeth ,jaw, see DILLMANN, Lex icon L z

'

nguae Aetb z’

opz'

cac, 45. H e also cited the

Heb rew malta'

ot/z. The Arab ic ro o t la/ag,1ada§ ,

wound,b ite , is repre

sented in Babyl. by letfl, cheek, jaw,and are, to lacerate, Syl. C . 6 5 ;

CT . 1 2 , 5 a 9 ; 1 5 b 45 no te the p ie l part . mulal/z‘

tallest, He that crushesthe w icked, K . 1 349, 7 in WINCKLER

’

S luf-lat-tz’

( III"

)in KAR . 92 , 2 2 , alta

’

u The form ta/a’u is probab ly

an error fo r al/a'

zc ( so KING) . On a/la’

u see HOLMA , Korperlez'

le, 1 51 ,

and for letd, p . 33 , which he connected w i th Heb . 935,‘ 7 KAR. 1 1 8 , R . 4 , 11

°

andpal.

Cf. zl lzli (Var. e-lz'

i ) IV R . 6 0 * C 9 B 3 1 pz’

bz'

d-su 21 12}

ba-nz'

-.ia, entrust him to his god, his creator, IV R . 54 , 4 4 . Here b egins

CT. 1 3, Pl. 2 Rev.

54 5528 , bi

6 1 6121 ,lzl zZz-{zar Verily he shal l b e banned as one in terror

7

45528 , zi-z

'

z.4

8 Here b egins the legend of the Titans who were b ound and chainedto the stars by Marduk (Asur in the Assyrian version) . Balmu pro bab lyrepresents Hydra. This i dent ificatio n is b ased upon the fact that Hydrawas asso ciated w i th the go ddess of ch i ldb irth , N inmah , Ninharsag,Nintud. Note that Nintud is describ ed as a serpent from waist to feet ,and her upper parts are tho se of a ch i ld-no urish ing mo ther ; Tammuzand ]sb /ar, 1 23 . Now one of the Sumerian words fo r bai‘mn is maisag

-lz‘

cr,

serpen t womb’

, a t i tle ofNinmah, ]SOR . i i i 1 5, 7, and in a l istof these monsters mat-fag o lzir replaces bai

’

mu ,Z IMMERN

,R t . no . 50 , 3 .

If maf—i‘ag-lur, a t it le o f N inmah, came to b e employed for bal‘mu,


8 8 Tablet 1

1 4 1 . ugallum1uridimmu7

u3akrab-amelu 4

1 4 2 . u—mi da-ap-ru-te 5 k ulilu 6 it k u-sa—rik -k u 7

1 4 3. [na-jsi k ak -k us la pa

—du-t’

t la a-di-ru [ta-ha-zi]

1 44 . gap-Sa te-ri-tu-Sa la mah-ra Si-na-[a—ma]

1 45. ap-

pu-na-ma 9 is- ten es-rit 10 k ima

1 1 Su-a- t i us

[tab -Si]1 4 6 . i-na i lan i b u-uk -ri-Sa Su-ut

1 3 is-k u-nu-[Si puuh-ri]

int tam/[m .

‘

t’

a malzt pulufzta, GRAY, Sbanzasb , 20 i v 3 (= i Lahmu( lag-me) the male on the gates ofEsagila, KB. i i i 1 4 4 , 50 .

1 CT. 1 3, 2 and KAR. 1 1 8 , na—gal-mel‘ ugalle

‘

, b ut KAR. 1 6 2 , R . 3 ,

zZ-gal-lum , as in i i 28 , fl-

gal-la

,i i i 3 2 + 90 , fl

-

gal—Ium

,great sto rm ,

angryspiri t , PBS. x 2 8 3 , 36 rtma rabzt, KAR . 1 4 i i 1 3, where i t is the name

o f a mo nster. zirnu al so means‘ l ion ’

, and net-gal nggal uggallzt,

great l io n,so read , no t nergallzt, or urgallzt. The o rdinary word for Leo

is mul ar-gula

,b ut there is a po ssib i l i ty that ugallzt, uggal/zZ also means

Leo here. Th is m onster was represen ted o n the do ors of Esagila,

KB. i i i 1 4 4 , 52 . Leo or ar-gu-la is iden t ified wi th iluLatarak , CT. 33 ,

1,8,and in l ists of these monsters, where na—gal is expected, there is

iluLatarak,ZIMMERN

,R t. 50 , 7.

7ar—z

'

dz'

m-ma-u,KAR. 1 6 2 CT . 1 3, 2 , and 4 5528 , ar

-z‘

dz’

nz—mel‘. The

plural in all these variants is erroneous. This monster is the constel lat ionLupus, KUGLER, Sternkunde, Ergc

‘

z’

nzungen, i WEIDNER, Hand

bucb,6 9.

3 So 45528 . KAR. 1 6 2 ; CT . 1 3 , 2 ; om .

4

gzr—lab-Zz

‘

c—gal—lu

,cf. i i 2 8 ; i i i 3 2 , un iversal ly ident ified w i th the

archer Sagittarius. He is represented in art as a scorp ion-man w i thdrawn b ow,

V R . 57 KING, Boundary Stones, PI. 29, &c. The o rdinaryname ofSagittarius is nlul-pa-bz

'

l—sag ,CT . 33, 3 , 33 .

545528 , tum . A l ist o fthese monsters has d-ma .ia pan bilz

’

pululz/a

[zarbafu The amu who b efo re the lord terror and woe ( causes)KAR. 30 , 8 ; Sb urpu vi i i 8 (ZA. 30 , drnu (plural) also in i i 29 ;iii 33 ; where i t is a co l lective or pluralz

'

s majestalz'

s, and refers to the

person ified wo rds of the go ds (enent amatu ), often cal led ad : dma .

See the article Word in Hastz'

ngs’

s Ency clopedia (y‘Relzgz

'

on and Etb z'

cs.

Description of the Monsters 89

1 4 1 . The Great-l ion,the Gruesome Hound

, the

Sco rpio n-man ,

1 4 2 . The des truc t ive sp iri ts of wrath,the F ish-man

and the F ish-ram ,

14 3. Bearers of weapons that spare no t,fearing no t

the bat t le .

1 44 . Prodigious were her des igns,no t to b e opposed

are they.

1 4 5. In all e leven were they and thus she brough tthem into be ing.

1 4 6 . Among the gods her firs t bo rn who form ed herassembly,

Here the wrathfu l wo rd is represented as a primaeval monster and

oppo nent ofthe go ds. A conste l lat ion is hard ly intended .‘1 Var. KAR. 1 6 2 , kn-lzi lz

'

, b ut KAR . 1 1 8 ; CT . 1 3 , 2 ; ka-lz

‘

t -gal-lu ;

b ut ka-Iz‘

z-lz} , CRAIG , RT . 56 , 6 .

iluK ulz'

lz'

,RA . I 4 , 1 71 , 4 and

CRAIG, RT . 29, 1 6 . The fish-man is Aquarius, KUGLER , Slernkunde,i 26 1 ; Erga

‘

nzungen, JEREMIAS, H andbuc/z, 1 1 7; WEIDNER ,Handbuc/z

, For designs ofK ulz'

lz'

see WARD, Seal Cy linders, no s. 6 57

6 1 . This monster is mentioned in parallel l ists, KAR. 30 , 7; CRAIG ,RT . 29, 1 6 ; 56 , 6 ; KB. i i i 4 4 , 54 .

7 Cf. 11 29 ; i i i 33 . But CT. 1 3 , 1 1 , 9 1 has HA-DAB-rab-kz’

: bu"

dar busarakku > busarzkém loan-wo rd from bn-da'

r, fish-ram ,

Caprico rn . For the orig in of th is wo rd see AJSL. 3 1 , 28 3—4 . The

earl ier identification w i th Aries was false . For 15. as a constellat ion see

I I R. 47, 38 , i . e . Caprico rn. The o rdinary name of Caprico rn is neat

suburmal‘d

, and this is the name emp loyed in the l ists, KAR . 30 , 7

(w ith busarz'

bka l ) , ZIMMERN, R t . 50 ,8 ; CRAIG , RT . 56 , 6 ; VR. 33 v 1 .

For designs of the F ish-ram see JEREMIAS, H andbuc/z, 1 0 7, fig. 8 0 . The

Var. 4552 8 has gnd—alz

'

m, the name of Oph iuchus, WEIDNER , H andbuc/z,

1 1 3 fi'

. gud—alz

'

m is co nfused w i th Capricorn also in CT. 1 5, 4 2, b e low1. 1 2

,and CRAIG

,RT . 56 , 6 ; 29, I 6 .

8 KAR. 1 6 2 , na-ai‘ 7§ ukakbt la pa

-a’i-e, zbza

'

. 1 1 8, pa

—dzl z'

.

9

930 1 5 CT . 1 3 , 3) -na-a—ta and ci-rzl e-tz'

.

1° Assyrian, l ike Heb rew and Syriac , fo rms the fem inine of the wordfor ‘

ten in the num erals 1 1 - 1 9 by adding the fem in ine ending t) ,hence et

‘

re’

t.

1145528 , let

-ma! 930 1 5, ia-nu ; KAR. .ia.

17.iu-ut is an emphati c form of In ; cf. AJSL . 3 1 , 271 if. UNGNAD

regards in! as a plural, Z DMG . 6 9, 379 ff.

90

l

2

4

6

8

Tablet 1

1 47. ti-Sa-as-k i 1 z” Kin-

guz ina b i-ri-Su-nu Sa-a-Su us

rab -[b i-is]1 4 8 . a—l i-k ut 3 mah ‘1 -ri pa

—an um-ma—ui 5 mu —ir-ru-tu

pu-uh-[ri]

5

1 49. na—as 7 kakk i 5 t i-is-b u -tu 9 te-b u -u1 °

a-na—an-ta

1 50 . Su-ut tam 1 7-ha—ru 1 3ra-ab 1 '1 Sik—k a- tu—tu 15

1 5 1 . ip-k id-ma k a—tus 17—Su ii-Se-Si-b a-as-Su ina k ar-ri 18

1 52 . a—di 1 5 ta-a—k a ina 7°

puhur21 i lan i u -Sar-b i-k a

1 53. ma-l i-k u t i lan i gim -ra—at—su -nu k a-tub—k a 73us

mal- l i1 54 . lu 21 Sur-b a-ta-ma 25 ha -1-ri 26 e -du-ti at- ta

1 55. l i-ir-tab -b u -1i zik -ru-k a e li kal i-Su -nuz"“A-nu

uk -k i z7

1 56 . id-din-Su -ma dupSim z’

Iti i-rat-tus 75t'

l—Sat-m i- ih

1 57. k a-ta 3° k ib it-k a la in-nin-na-a31

’

l i-k un [si-it pi-ika]

I SS e-nin-na32 d uKin 33-

gu Su-uS—k u 34 l i-k u -u

'

[‘7“An

nu-t i]35

45528 ; 930 1 5, ta ; CT . 1 3 , 2 , bz’

. Here b egins K. 3938 , Rev. 1 .

KAR. 1 1 8 , go .

5

930 1 5 ; 45528 ; k u-tu .

45528 , ma-aé—ra ; 930 1 5, zgz'

pa-nz'

.

5

930 1 5, nu .

KAR. 1 1 8 R . 1 5, UKKJZV.

745528 , s

’

e ; K . 3938 , .te-e.

KAR . 5, kakke‘

.

945528 , tum.

1° KAR . 1 1 8,dzl bu-u and CT . 1 3 , 2 R . 1 4 , dz

l ku-u.

1 1 Vars.

‘to summon 17 ta-am

, 4 5528 ; 930 1 5.

15 ta—am-éa-a—ta, 930 1 5 from tamalzu . KAR. 5, rz'

.

rab , i. e . GAL, 930 1 5.

930 1 5, iz'

b-bat—tu—tu . From takabu ,see PSBA. 1 90 8 , 2 6 6 if.

1 5 KAR. 1 1 8 and 930 1 5 have 11. 1 50—1 in o ne l ine.

17 tu -ui‘, 4 5528 .

A mo urner’

s garment in memory ofthe death ofApsfi.

1 47. She exalted K ingu in the ir m ids t she magn ifiedhim .

1 4 8 . AS fo r those who go before the host, as fo r thosewho direct the assembly,

1 49. To undertake the bearing ofarms,to advance

to the attack ,1 50 . As to matters ofbattle , to b e mighty in victory,1 51 . She en trusted to his hand

,and she caused him to

sit in sack-clo th , (saying) ,1 52 . I have uttered thy spe l l in the assembly ofthe

gods I have magn ified thee .

1 53. The dom in ion of the gods,all o f them ,

I have

put into thy hand.

1 54 . Veri ly thou hast been exal ted, O my husband ,

thou alone .

1 55. May thy names b e grea ter than all of the names

ofthe Anunnak i .’

1 56 . She gave him the table ts of fate , she causedthem to b e fastened upon his breast, (saying) ,

1 57.

‘As fo r thee , thy command is no t annu l led the

issue o fthy mou th is sure .

’

1 58 . And now K ingu who had been exalted , who hadrece ived Anush ip ,

ad-dz’

, 45528 ; K l] : nadu'

, 930 1 5. KAR . 5, ad (P)-dz'

.

zlna, 45528 .

71

pu-bur, 4 552 8 .

ku-ut, 45528 .

73 So KAR. 1 1 8 R . 1 9, and cf. i i i 1 0 2 .

lu-u, 45528 ; KAR . 5.

75 -la-a, 930 1 5.

a-rz’

, 930 1 5 ; Zia 5.

A-nu-uk KAR. 1 1 8 ; cf. CT . 1 3 , 5, Ob v. 1 1 Cr. 11 4 2 . Fo r

the various wri tings o f Anunnakk i see Bab . v i 1 0 6 , and E-nu-uk-kz’

,

CT . 25, 1 8 R . 8 ; E—nu-na-kz

'

,RA. 1 3 , 1 6 8 See no te on i i i 1 0 4 .

75

930 1 5 om . .tu ; 45528 , tum. KAR. 1 1 8,z°

-ra—tu§.

ka-d l—ta, 930 1 5.

51 la-a en-na-a,KAR. 5.

z'

n-na-nu, 930 1 5 ; z

'

n-na-an-na, 45528 .

[bi CT . 1 3 , 2 R . 23 .

1“-ku-u, 930 1 5.

This l ine on K . 1 0 0 0 8 , 7.

92 Tablet 1

1 59. ina 1 i lan i [ma ri-e-Su 2 Si-ma-ta [is- t i-mu]

1 6 0 . ip-Sa g

pi‘1 -k u -nu

z"“G ib il 5 l i-[ni-ih—ha]

1 6 1 . gaSru ina5 k i t-mu-ru ma-ag

—Sa—ru lis—[rab -b i-ib]7

ti-kab —b i t-ma Ti—a-ma-tum [pi-ti-ik-Su]9

COLOPHON I 1 °

duppu e -nu-ma e-lis ri-es k i-ma la—b i-[ri—Su sé-tir

ma1 1

duppi(P’) z"7“Nab tfi -balat-su -ik—b i mar-Su Sa Na’id

z7“Mar[duk]Sa k at 77“Nab fi-balat-su—ik -b i mari-Su Sa Na’id

COLOPHON I I

1 . duppu iStenrk am e -nu Ama e -lis ul—tu eli [duppi]

gab-ri Bab - i l i-(k i) k i-ma la-b ir—ri-su Sat ir-[ma]

duppi(P’) -

7" ‘Nabu-mu-Se - t i- ik —um i mar

pa-l ib ”“Marduk u z" 7‘Z ar-pa

-[ui-tum ina Sar-tu la

uSteSir-su]ii [ina m i-ris-tum la ik alli

arhu aiaru um u 9-k am Sattu 27

—kam Da-[ri-ia-muS]Ia-na, 45528 .

7 mare-In , 45528 .

.ia, 9890 9.

4

pzl z

'

, 4 552 8 .

5 BIL -CL, 930 1 5 ; KAR. 5 ; GAS—BAR , 4 5528 ; CT . 1 3 , 2 . HereMarduk is meant . Fo r Marduk : G ib i l see REISNER, SEH . 6 4 , 3

BA. v 6 59, 2 6 , ma—bar—ra iluGz’

bzl,t i t le ofMarduk .

50m .

7 Cf. i i 52 .

9

gafru is the mo st pro b ab le rendering of IM—TUK b ut kab/u is

a po ssib i l i ty.9 Catch l ine on 45528 . Om. on 930 1 5.

8

Colopnons of Tablet 1 93

1 59. Among the gods her sons fixed the destin ies ,(saying) ,

1 6 0 . Open ye your mou ths ; veri ly i t shal l quenchthe fire -

go d.

1 6 1 . H e who is strong 8 in confl i ct may hum i l iate‘

m ight. ’

T iamat strengthened her handiwork .

COLOPHON I

I . F irst table t ofEnuma El is, according to its originali t was wri t ten.

2 . The table t of Nabu—balat-su - ik—b i son of Nau dz” Marduk ,

3. b y the hand of Nabu-balat-su-ik -b i, so n o f Na’idz“Marduk

COLOPHON I I

I . F irst table t ofEnuma El is , taken from upon a table t

2 . a copy from Babylon,according to its original i t

was wri tten.

3. The table t ofNabu muSetik um i, son of

4 . worsh ipper of Marduk and Z arpanitum ; [In frauddid he no t edit it]5. and in w isdom he w i thhe ld no th ing6 . Mon th Ayyar, 9th day, 27th year ofDarius.

15 From the Baby lon ian tex t 930 1 5.

1 1 See ‘ Syl labar in the Metropo litan Museum , ]SOR. i 1 9 ff. ; alsoCo lophon I I 3 .

17 From the Bab y lonian text 4 5528 .

Orgz’

i‘[lzl u-um P].1‘ The prepo si t ion z

’

na is suggested by CT . 1 2 , 3 a 29.

Sign K UL kalzt,restrain, SAI . 6721. Cf. CT . 1 2 , 7, Co lophon,

z'

na me—n l ei-tz'

la KUL , w i th z’

bz'

d. Pl. 3 , z'

na me—rzi-tum la zl kal-lz'

and

PBS. x 329, 25, z'

na me-e -tum la u-l‘a-bz'

. bald, to restrain, is, thereforecertain in th is ob scure passage .

SECOND TABLET

ii-k ab—b i t-ma Ti—a-ma-tum 1

pi-ti -ik-Su

ta—ha-[ziz ik]-ta-Sar a-na i lani mi-ip-ri-Su

ah 3 tur [gi-m il]- l i Apsi u -lam-m i-in Ti-amata-na-an-ta 2 k i-i is

-mi—da a-na”“E-a ip

—ta-Sar

5. is-me-ma E-a a-ma-tum Su-a-tim‘1

6 . [mar-

Si]-is us-ha-ri-ir-ma Sa—k u -um -m i-is uS-b a 5

7. [ume u—]ri-k u-ma uz-za-su i-nu-hu

8 . [ur-ha-Su as-ri]—is An-Sar a—b i-su Su -u us-tar—di 5

9 . [il- l ik]—ma mah—ru a-b i 7 a—l i-di-Su An-Sar

1 0 . [m im -mu-]t’

1 Ti -amat ik -

pu-du ti-Sa—an-na-a a-na

Sé—a-sii

1 1 . [um -ma]Ti-amat a-l i t—t i—a-ni s i-zi- ir-ra-an-na—a-ti

1 2 . [pu -]uh -ru9 Sit g-k u—na-at-ma ag

-

gi-is la-ab -bat

1 3. [is-]hu-ru—Sim-ma i lan i gi-mi-ir1 0-Su -nu

1 4 . [a-di]1 1 Sa at-tu-nu tab -na-a i-da—a—Sa al—k a

1 5. im -ma az-ru-nim -ma i-du-us Ti-amat te-b u-ti-ni

1 6 . iz-zu k ap—du la sa-k i-pu mu -Sa u im -ma

1 7. na-Su-ti tam -ha—ra na—zar-b u-b u la—ab -b u

1 K . 1 0 00 8,1. 8 , Tz

'

-a-wa-iz'

.

7 Resto red from 9890 9 CT . 34 , 1 8 .

5(152 is pro b ab ly a prepo si t io n derived from abu, arm , Si de then ‘fo r

the sake of’

. Cf. ab kit/i lara'

nz,

‘Tho u lo vest the part of justice ’

,

RA. I 5, 6 4 , 1 9.

Rm . 395, in K ING, 11 6 2 , seems to have this l ine , b ut fo r Ea i t hasW EZV, i . e . Enlil (P). We have here a trace ofthe o lder Sumerian myth .

5 One expects ba.

5 Resto rat ions in ll . 6—8 were made by KING.


96 Tablet 1]

1 8 . uk k in-na Sit-k u-nu -ma i 1-b an-nu-u’

1 su-la-a-tum 1

1 9 . um-ma 2hu -b u-ur

zpa

-ti-ik -k a-at2 k a-la-mu

20 . uS-rad 3 -di k ak -k u la mah -ru3 it—ta-lad m us-ma—hu 3

‘

2 I . zak -tu-ma Sin-nu la pa-du—t

’

t at-ta -um‘1

2 2 . im -tu k i-ma da-am °zu-mur-su-nu uS-maa l-ln 5

23. uSumgallé na-ad-ru -t i pu-ul-ha—a- t i u—Sal-b is-ma

24 . m e -lam-mu us-tas—Sa—a i—l i-is um -tas-Si—il 6

25. a-m i—ir-Su-nu Sar-b a-b i- is l i—ih-har-m i—im

26 . zu-mur-Su -nu lis-tah-hi-ta-am 7-ma la i-ui -e3 i-rat 9

su-un

27. uS-zi-iz-ma b a-as-mu”“muSrus 1 ° 11 z" uLa-ha-m u

2 8 . u-

gal-la ur—idim -me u

z"“ak rab -amelu

29. fi-m e da-ap-ru-t i k ulilu 1 1

u k u -sa-rik -k u

30 . na-Si k ak -k u 1a pa-du-t

’

t 1a a-di-ru ta-ha-zi

3 1 . gap-5a te-ri—tu-Sa la ma-har-ra Si-na-ma

32 . ap—pu—na—ma is-ten eS—rit k i—ma

‘

Su—a-ti us-tab -Si

33. i-na i lan i b u -uk -ri-Sa Su-u t is-k u-nu-Si pu-uh-ru

1

38396 , a ! ; 926 32 ,-tz

'

.

38 396 , mu ; bur ; b o th Vars. om i t it .

38396 , ra-ao

’

; ri m-bar ; 926 32 , nzui-maé; 38396 , muimafrbe'

.

92 6 32 , at-Ia -anz ; 3 8 396 , at

-ta —u'-am .

926 32 , da-nzz

'

; 38 396 , da-ma ; b o th Vars. [a for

“

In.

So 38396 and 926 3 2, b ut 4 0 559, z'

r for it. For the change l>Q

fl'

nb

w

lé

Description of Tz'

aneat’

s H ost 97

1 8 . They have co l lected forces , mak ing host i l i ty.

19. Mo ther, Hubur,the des igner ofall th ings,

20 . Has added there to weapons, which are no t w i thsto od , she has given b irth to monstrous serpents .

2 1 . Sharp o f tooth are they and they spare no t the

fang .

2 2 . W i th po ison l ike bloo d has She fi l led the ir bodies .

23 . Gruesome m onsters she caused to b e clothed w i thterribleness .

24 . She caused them to bear dreadfulness, She madethem go d l ike .

25. Whoever beholds them , 10 he is banned as o ne in

terror26 . Veri ly, the ir bo dies reared up and none restrain

the ir breas t.27. She has establ ished the Viper, the Raging-Serpent ,

and Lahamu ,

28 . The Great-l ion, the Gruesome Hound , the Scorp ionman

,

29. The destructive spiri ts , the F ish—man,and the

Fish-ram,

30 . The bearers ofweapons that spare no t, fearing no t

the battle .

3 1 . Prodigious were her des igns ; no t to b e opposedare they.

32 . In all e leven were they ; thus she brought theminto be ing.

33. Am o ng the gods, her first-born,they who formed

her assembly,

cf. Amarna L et/err, ed. KNUD'

rZ ON, 2 8 6 , 7; 1 5, 3 2. Alsocf. palasagzu >parasabu ,

EBELING, Que/ten, 1 0 , 58 , and dumai‘iar

tumail‘al, Bog/zazbeuz’

,i 3 , 6 1 .

792 6 3 2, dam .

5

38396 , z'

-nz'

—z'

m ; 926 32 , z'

-nz’

-ri .

926 3 2 , ra-d l. 1°

92 6 32 , Pl. muirul‘ie

‘

.

See no te on'i 1 4 2. K . 4 83 2 CT. 1 3, 5, ra.

26 87

98 Tablet [1

34 . u-Sa-as-ka z” Kin-

gu ina b i-ri-Su-nu Sa-a-Su us-rab

b i-is 1

a- l i-k u-ut mah-ru pa-ui um—ma-nu mu -ir-t u—tum 2

pu-uh -ru

3

36 . na-Se -e k ak -k u t i-is-b u—tum te-b u-t'

i a-na-an-tum‘1

[Su-u]t tavam ehavra ra—ah Sik -kat-t

’

i-tum 5

[ip—k id-m]a k a—tu-uswsu uASe-Si-b a-as-Si i-na 5 kar-ri

[a-di ta~a]7~ka i~na pu

-hur i lan i ti-Sar-b i-k a

[ma- l i-k u t]i la[n i gim—rat-su—nu kar tuk-k a]us-mal—l i

[lu—u Sur-ba-ta-m a ha 1-ri e-da-u a]t-ta

[l i-ir-tab—b u -u zik -

tu-k a eli kal i-Su-nu

z"“E-nu]-ukk i 9

[id—din-Su—ma dupSimz’

tti i—ra-tu -u S]t'

1—[Sat-m]e—il;1

[ka-ta k ib it—k a la in-nin—na-a] l i-k un s[i-i]t pi-i—ka

[e rnin-naz" 7‘Kin-

gu Su -us-k u]—u l i-k u-u -nu-ti

[ina i lan i mare-Sa]Si-ma-ta is- t i-mu

[ip—§a pi—k u -nu]” uGl S -BAR l i -ni—ih—ba

[gaSru ina k i t—mu—ri]ma-ag

-Sa-ra lis-rab —b i-ib

[is-me-maZ“An-Sar Sa Ti -a-ma]—tu dann is dal-hat

1 1

7 K . 4 83 2 , in.

3 K . 4 83 2 , pabra.

5 K . 4 8 32 , tu-u-ti

'

.

5 K . 4 83 2 , i'

na.

5 See Tab let I , 1 53.

9 K . 4 8 3 2 , Ob v. 1 1 . Cf. i 1 55.


1 00 Tablet 1]

50 . [scin-Su im -has-ma Sa-

p]at—su1 it-tas-ka

51 . [a-di-ir l ibba-Su]la na-hat ka—ras—su

Su Sa-

gi—ma-Su us-tah -ha-ah

7

ti tu -k u—um-tu

[kakka Sa te]-pu-§u i tas-Si at-ta

[iluMu -um -mu i1]Apsi

’

l ta-na-ra

[ti-Sa-as-k i ”“Kin]-gu a~li-[ik]3 ma-har-Sa

e ta—Sim -t i

[i—pul-Su-ma ma-l ik i lani] —D I[M-MUD]1

6 9.

-ta

70 . nz

71 . [An-Sar iz]-zi-is [il]-si5

72 . [a-na” uA-nim]ma—ri—Su [a-ma—tum i]—zak -k ar

73. [as-tu-ma a]n-nu -1i k[a] k ar-ra-d i

74 . [Sa Sa—k a-a e—mu]-ka-a-Si1 la ma‘ har te-b'

u-Su

75. [al-k am-m]a7 mut-tis Ti-amat i-ziz-za at-ta

76 . [lip-Sab]k ab —ta-tas l ib-b u-us lip—pu

-us 8

77. Sum~ma]° la Se -ma-ta a-mat-k a

[a-ma-t]u-ni at-me 1 °—Sim -ma si-i lip-

pa-as-ha

1 Restored by DELITZ SCH after CT . 1 5, 4 6 R . 2 1 Var. KAR. 1 R . 1 6 ,

p il en—ia or uzne‘

n-i‘a.

7.i'

aZzagzu , Arab ic mafia, pour o ut, in Bab . , b end , b e l imp id . A man’

s

head zl‘abbub, ‘ is weak w i th feeb leness CT . 2 3 , 33 , 2 2 32 , 8 . He nceb e fai thless , untrue

’

,zlfabfzulzu , Bg . Keuz

'

, i 1 7, 1 4 . Syriac sabz‘

gza,l imp.

z‘

i/alzba,My flesh is flab by , KAR . 1 0 8

,1 1 . Co gnate of Hebrew

nnr) . See the Canaani t ish fo rms uis zen,z'

l‘tzZuZzen,&c . , in BOHL , Spracb e

der Amarnabrz'

efe, 6 4 .

3 Text a-lz'

; JENSEN , to whom the recent texts were unknown, rendereda-lz

'

as a fo rm ofthe verb le’u and malzi r as the verb mabaru ,

‘ I am ab leto go against her ’

. K ING regarded all as the word where i. e . whereis one to Oppo se herP

’ W ith K ING’S reco nstruct io n the reading ma-fzz'

r

Ea would b e preferab le. Formy restoration cf. 1. 35 ab o ve .

Defeat of Ea. Appeal to Ann 1 0 1

50 . [He smote his lo ins he b i t his l ips51 . [He was gloomy in his heart his sou l was no t

at rest.

52 . his crying faltered .

53. bat t le .

54 . [The weapons wh ich tho u has t made]veri lymayestthou bear.

55. [Mummu and]Apsu thou hast sm i tten.

56 . [She hath exalted]Kingu ,wb o goelli before her.

57. w isdom .

’

58 . The counse l lor of the gods, Nudimmud,answered

him (and said) ,4

6 9.

70 .

71 . Ansar angri ly cried o u t,

72 . Un to Anu,his so n

,address ing a word

73. H arsa is this o ne , the crue l power ofa hero .

74 . [Whose]s trength is [pre -em inent],5 whose advanceis uno pposable .

75. Go and in the presence ofTiamat stand .

76 . May her so u l repose ! May her heart b e glad .

77. [If]she w i l l no t have hearkened to thy word ,

78 . Speak o ur wora’ to her. Veri ly, she w i l l b eappeased .

’

The break in the so urces at th is po int was est imated at on ly tenl ines by K ING , but i t is pro b ab ly greater. The tex t is next taken up

by 79—7—8

,1 78 , end of Ob verse

,wh ich o n th is calcu lat io n wou ld have

seventy-five l ines on the Ob verse . The b reak contained Ea’s refusal tomee t Tiamat, al though he had defeated Apsfi and Mummu w i th hiscurse.

5 CT . 1 3 , 6 , 3.

5 KING’S restorat ion .

7 JENSEN , a-lz'

k-ma.

5napafu , same ro o t as rapa

‘

fu ; see BRoc LMANN, Verglez'

c/zende Gram

nza/z'

k,23 1 (e) . Cf. mutappz

’

k babz’

ltz'

mu -nap—pz

'

i lz'

b-bz'

, He who encouragesthe so ul , and g laddens the heart BA. x , p. 96 , 4 . See b elow, l. 99.

5 Resto red by JENSEN.1° 111 Imp . ofm a. The restoration is K ING’S, b ut doub tful .

1 0 2 Tablet 1]

[is-me-e]1

_

-ma zik -ri ab i-sit An-Sar

[uS-te-Sir]7 har]—ra-an-Sa-ma u

’

t-ru-uh-Sa us-tar-di

[it-hi-ma]3 2171‘A-num m e-k u-uS

‘1 Ti-a-wa-ti i-Si -am

ma

[ul i-l1 -a ma-har-Sa]5 i-tu—ra ar—k is

[il- l i-kam-ma Sar-b a-b is a-na a-b i a-l i-di]—Su An-Sar 5

[a—na T i~amat k i-a-am i]-zak -k ar—§u

[i-mat]—ti k a-ti k a-mi-k i ina muh-hi—ia 7

uS-ha-ri-ir-ma An-Sar kak -k a—ri i—na-at-ta-[al]i-k am -ma—am a-na

z" uE-a u-na-si 7 kakkad-[su]pa

-ah-ru 9 ma-an-za-za k a-l i -su-nuz"“

1’11-nu-u[k -k]i

Sap te-Su-nu1 ° k u-ut-tu-ma~ma ka—l[i-is us-b u]

ilu ai-um1 7—ma u l 1 3 iawar k i-[rib tam -ha-ri]

1 ‘1

ma—ha-ri-is Ti-amat ul us-si i-[na napiSti1 5

]

b e -lumAn-Sar a-b i i lan i ra—b i-[is u -Sib]

[us-]tab -il l ib-b a-Su -ma [a-na‘luA-nu—uk -]k i iz-[zak

k ar]1 7

1 Resto red b y DELITZ SCH .

7 Restored by KING .1 So K ING after IV 6 5. JENSEN, z

'

k-rz'

b-nza.

1 On meku,see no te on I 6 0 .

5 So JENSEN from I II 53 . Cf. SMITH , Senec/zerib , 2 2,ul i-lzl

’

u ma

bar-in :5 Fo r a restoration of l ines 83—1 0 1 , cf. also Z INMERN

’

S article , Marduks(Ellils, Assurs) Geburt im baby lon ischen WeltschOpfungsepo s

’

,in the

H ommel p . 2 24 .

7 Immediate ly b efore th is l ine ZIMMERN conjectures [ana Ti-anzat b iu -mai-ii-ru-ii lei-am aé-bz Unto Tiamat, when I left her, thus I saidto her

’

. A tab let , first pub l ished by SAYCE in PSBA. 1 9 1 1 , 6 , and now

in the Royal Sco tt ish L ib rary, Edinburgh , suppl ies l ines 8 5—92 . SAYCE’Sfragment was d iscussed in Tb e Expository Times

,1 9 1 I

'

, 278 , and a later


1 0 4 Tablet 1]

[Sa e -mu-ku—]us ga-as-ra mu-tir gi

—m il—ln 1

[Sn-u]ha—la-as tuk -ma—te “Marduk k ar—du

[ih‘Marduk]il—Si-ma

z" 7E-a a-Sar pi-ris- t i—Su

[il]—l i-[k]a—ma7ak l ib-b i—Su i-ta—m i5 -sa

iluMarduk te-m i‘1 mil-ka Se-m i ab i-ka

at-ta-ma ma-ri 5 mu-nap-

pi-Su l ib-b i-Su

1 00 . mut- t i—is An-Sar k i t—ru -b i-is 7 ti-hi-e—ma

5

1 0 1 . [i-pu]-us pi-i-k a g i-zu-za

1°e-ma-ru-uk -ka l l

ni—i

bum

1 0 2 . ih—du-ma b e—lum a-na a-ma-tum a—b i-Su

1 0 3. ir-b i-e-ma it-ta—zi-iz ma-ha-ri-is 15 An-Sar

1 0 4 . i-mur-Su-maAh -Sar l ib-b a-Su tu-ub -ba-a- t i 14 im-la 1 5

1 0 5. is-si-ik Sap1 5 ti-Su a-di-ra-Su ut-te—is-

si

1 0 6 . [An-Sar]la Suk —tu—mat 1 5 pi-ta 1 5 Sap

-tu -uk

1 07. ln-u l-lik -ma ln 71 -Sa-am—sa-a ma-la l ib—b i-k a

1 0 8 . [An-Sar]la Suk -tu-mat pi-ta

77 Sap75 -tu-uk

1 0 9. [ln-ul-]l ik-ma lu—Sa-am -sa-a ma—la l ib—b i-ka

1 1 0 . 11,-11 zik -ri 21 ta-ba—za-Su u -Se-

si-ka

1 K . 38 396 , Rev. 1 . The name of Marduk taken from th is text inCT. 25, 47, 1 6 is ma-tir gi

-mil o bi Cf. also II 74 . Z IMMERNreads a-[na na-a-i‘i]at the end.

7 VAT . 2553 +KAR. 5 R . 1 1 . The l ine o ccurs on K . 1 0 0 0 8, 9.

5 K . 4 83 2 , me.1 VAT . 2553 +KAR. 5 R . 1 2 .

5 KAR. 5, ru.

5 One ofthe t i t les ofMarduk, CT. 25, 47, 1 8 .

7 K . 4 832 , bzs.

4 0 559 (KING, Cr. i i , P1. tzlfulnza. The b eginning of th is l ine isrestored by VAT. 2553.

Appeal to Marduk 1 0 5

94 . He whose streng th is m igh ty w i l l b e the avengero fhis fa ther.

95. H e is the scourge of co nfl i ct,even the val iant

Marduk .

’

96 . Ea summo ned Marduk to the place ofhis co unse l .97. When he came he spoke to h im according to h is

heart .

98 . é‘

O Marduk cons ider a plan ; hear thou thy father

99 . Thou art my son,

“He that gladdens his heart

(is thy name) .5

1 0 0 . In t o the presence ofAnsar appro ach in reverence .

1 0 1 . Speak and stand forth when he beho lds thee hew i l l b e comforted.

’

1 0 2 . The lord rej o i ced at the word ofhis father,1 0 3 . H e a ppro ached and s to o d before Ansar1 04 . Ansar behe ld him and his heart was fi l led w ith

happiness .

1 0 5. H e k issed his l ips cau s ing his fear to b e faraway.

1 0 6 .

‘Ansar,remain no t dumb open thy l ips .

1 07. Veri ly I w i l l go I w i l l cau se to b e attained the

fu lness ofthy heart .1 0 8 . O Ansar mayes t thou no t remain dumb , open

thy l ips .

1 0 9. Veri ly I w i l l go, I w i l l cause to b e attained thefulness Of thy heart .

1 1 0 . What man is it who has brought battle agains tthee P

9 Restored by VAT. 2553.

1°

38 396 . uz.

K . 4 8 32 , om . ka. K . 4 83 2 ; ni-zZz-fza ; 4 0 559, ni-i-bu .

39396 ; K . 4 8 32 , rii’

. 4 0 559,—ba-ta. Ibid.

,-li.

4 0 559, ia-ap.

17 I bid. ,-su.

15 VAT . 1 0 585, .ia-uk -tu-ma-at.

15 K . 4 8 3 2 ; 38 396 ,—ti. VAT . 1 0 585, pi

-i—ti.7°

38396 , ia-ap-tu-ub K . 4 8 32 , tap

-tub .

71 VAT . 2553, lu-zf.

Vars. ii.7538396 , ia

-ap .

VAT . 1 0 585, zi-ik-ru ; 2553, zz

’

k-ru.

75

40559, si-ma.

1 0 6 Tablet 1]

1 1 1 . [ma-ri]1 Ti—amat Sa si- in-ni-Sa-at

2

ia—ar-ka i-na

k ak -k u 5

1 1 2 . [a-b i]b a-nu -t'

1‘1 hi-di 5 it Su—l i-il 5

1 1 3 . k i-Sa-ad Ti-amat ur—ru-hi-is ta-kab -b a-as at-ta

1 1 4 . [a—b i]b a-nu-ti hi-di 5 it Su-l i-il 5

1 1 5. [i-Sid]7 Ti-amat ur—ru-hi-is ta-kab —b a—as at-ta

.

8 d0

9ma-ri mu u u gim ri uz nu

[Ti-amat]Su-up-Si-ih

1 ° i-na te-e-k a 1 1el-ln

[77nark a]bat

1 5 ume ur-ru-hi-is1 5 Su-tar—di-ma

[ri-su]-us-Su1 5 la u t-tak -k a-Su 1 5 te-e -ri 1 7 ar-k a-nis

[ih-du -ma]b e-lum 1 5a—na

7°a-m

'

at a-b i-Su

[e-]l i-is 71 l ib 77-b a-Su-ma a-na a-b i-Su 75 i-zak -k ar

[be-]lum75 i lan i Si-mat 75

' i lan i rahut iSum -ma-ma ana-k u 77 mu—tir gi

-m il- l i-k u—ma

a—k am -m e Ti-amat—ma75

ti-b al—lat k a-a—Su—nu

Suk -na-ma pu-uh 5°ra Su-te-ra i-b a-a

51 Sim - t i 57

1 Ansar addresses Marduk as‘my son

’

in l 1 1 6 b elow . But Ea is

the father of Marduk and son ofAnsar. The wo rd maru is employedin a lo o se sense here . No te that Marduk is also cal led son ofLahmuand Lahamu, III 55.

7 A no un employed as a predicate has the co nstruct form ,hence

-tunz, 38 396 is no t go o d syntax . VAT . 2553, sin

-nii-iat.a K . 4 8 3 2 , Gls-KU.

4 So VAT . 2553 .

5 VAT. 1 0 58 5, {tu -zi -du .

5 K . 4 8 3 2 ,7 Cf. IV 1 29.

5 VAT. 2553 , nza-a-ru .

5 K . 4 8 3 2 , gi—mir uz-ni.

VAT . 2553 , sv

up-ii-ba. 38 396 , k i.

1 7 K . 4 83 2 , li.

VAT . 2553 has after the b reak (JD -MES,EBELING,

lied, 3 2 . At the end of the b reak EBELING sawa sign which resemb ledand he resto red 7

7

57‘narkabat, for which Cf. IV 50 . The Sign may

po ssib ly b e ( flit-(J (on) , which wou ld impo se the reading [u-ra]ub.

VAT. 2553 5213.

SO VAT. 2 553 . EBELING restorespa-nu-ui-iu, and derives zi t/o btain


1 0 8 Tablet [1

1 26 . ina U b -Su-uk k in-na-k i 1 m it-ha-ris 7 ha-dis7 tis7

b a-ma

1 27. ip-Su pi

-ia k i-ma k a 5—tu -nu -ma Si-ma-ta 3 ln-Si-im

1 28 . la u t-tak -k ar m im‘1 mu-u a—b an-nu-u a-na-k u

1 29. a; i-tfir a; i5—in-nin-na-a se-kar Sap

5—ti—ia

iluAn-Sar pa-a-Su i-pu

-Sam—ma

COLOPHON I 7

[duppu]2—k am e -nu-ma-e—lis k i-i pi

-i [duppi]

gab—ri ” 75 ‘ASSurk 1

COLOPHON I I 5

[k i-ma la-b i-ri]—Su Sa-tir-ma barim duppiz7’7‘Nab t1

ahe-iddina

[mari-Su Sa]Et‘

ir-‘juBél mar “Mas [inam i-ris—tum]la ikalli

TABLET I I I

1 . An-Sar pa-a—Su i-pu

—Sam—ma 5

2 . a—naZ“Ga-

ga1°

suk k alli-Su a—ma—tu i-zak -k ar

cf. bun Ira/i end ut/iru,

‘He who changed the agreement repeated ly ’

,

KNUDTZ ON, Gebete, 1 4 8 R . 7. laiban luttir,AJSL. vo l. 28

,22 1

, 4 6 .

.iu/e‘

ra may b e equal ly we l l III1 1 o f ta‘

ru , also a he lping verb . Cf. itur

enab—nza,I t fe l l to ru ins again ’

,MESSERSCHMIDT, KTA . 51 I I 20 . iba

’

,

ba'

,Imp. ofnabu

'

. VAT. 2553, ib-ba—a .

14 0 559, barn .

7 I bid. , ri-z}, di-ii'

,and ti-ii‘.

5 I bid. ,ba-a ,

’ tum.

1 I bid. , mi-ini .5 ]bid. , om .

5 1bid., ia-ap .

7 From the Assyrian tab le t K . 292 .

5 From the Babylon ian tab let 40 559.

9 Text from KAR . 1 73 and K . 3473 (CT. 1 3,

1 09

1 26 . In UbSuk k inak u seat yourse lves toge ther gladful ly.

1 27. Ifmy mou th b e opened may I de cree fates evenas yo u ,

1 28 . And whatsoever I crea te shal l no t b e changed .

1 29. May the speech of my l ips no t re turn and b e

made ofno avai l . ’

Ansar opened his mou th .

COLOPHON I 7

2 . Second tablet ofEnuma El is according to a table t

3. a copy from Assur

COLOPHON I I 5

2 . A ccording to its original i t was wri tten . The table tofNab O-ahé-iddina,

3 . Son o f Erir—b el,so n of the priest of Mas. In

w i lfu lness he w i thholds no th ing;

TABLET I I I

1 . AnSar opened his m ou th2 . And un t o Gaga h is m essenger he addressed a word

Gaga messenger ofAnsar in the th ird b o ok o f enama elii is men

tioned in a ri tual w i th 71“A§ur, Bu . 9 1—5—9, 1 0 4 , ZIMMERN, Neujab ryesfl ,

p. 1 3 1 . The ritual intro duces these de i t ies ofthe myth ofCreat ion so as

to interpre t certain aspects of the service as having mystic reference to

the Ep i c of Creation . Amo ng the go ds whom Senecherib caused to b erepresented upon a b ronze do o r of the temple o f Bit o b it ge

‘

ri in the

scene of the confl ict o f Asur and Tiamat is Gaga, K . 1 356 , R . 1 1 in

MEISSNER—ROST,Bauz

'

nscbrb‘ten San/zeribs, p. 1 0 0 . In the Cb icago

Sy llabary ,2 6 , Gaga Pap

-sukkal, i . e . general name of a messengergod. But CT . 24 , 20 , 2 1 Gaga Ninsubur, messenger of Anu . He

is mentioned w i th N inurta (MAS) among the seven gods ma’ re” napii‘ti ?

Tablet [1]

3 .

717“Ga-

ga suk -k al-lum 1 m u- t ib k a-b i t-t i-iaas-ris z“Lab-mu

” atLa-ha—mu k a-a-ta 7 ln-us-pur-k a

5. [Si]-te -’

a-a5 mu-da-a- ta te-is

-b u -ra4 te-l i-'i

6 . i le‘m i ab e-ia Su -b i—ka ana ma-ah-ri-ia5

li-b u-k u-nim—ma i lan i 5 na—gab7-Su-nu

l i-Sa-nu lis-k u-nu ina k i-ri-e-ti ln-uS-b u 5OO

N

9. as-na—an l i-k u -ln lip-ti-k-u k u-ru -na

5

1 0 . a—na” 7Marduk 1 ° mu-tir 1 1

gi-m il- l i-Su-nu l i-Si-mu

Sim-turn 17

1 1 .

’

i- ir a-l ik 7’”Ga-

ga ku-ud-m i1 5-Su-nu i-zi-iz 1

‘1 -ma

1 2 . [ia]1 5

a-zak -ka-ru-ka Su-un—na-a a-na Saia-Su-um

1 3. An-Sar ma-ru -k u -nu1 5 u-ma -ra-an-ni

1 4 . [te—rit]l ibb i-Sn u-Sa-as-b i—ra-an-m ia

-a-t11 7

1 5. [um-mu Ti-]amat a—l i t-ta-nu i-zi-ir-ra-an-n a-a—ti 15

1 6 . [pu -uh-ra Sit-k u-]na-at 1 5 -ma ag-

gis lab-b at

1 7. is-hu—ru—Sim-ma i lan i gi-m ir-Su-un

1 8 . a—di 71 Sa at-tu -nu tab -na-a i-da-Sa al—k a

(dumu-nzei—ai, TammuzesP) , KAV. 4 2 I 1 4 . He is ment ioned in a l istof de i t ies

,Sburpu , 8 , 1 5, m o re or less clo sely asso‘ciated w i th Nergal and

N inurta, and in the inscriptio n of Senecherib c i ted ab o ve he is againasso ciated w i th N inurta and sim i lar types (Sarur, Sargaz) . ‘

The divinename Gaga in N . Pra. is rather Gaga Ninlcarrab, the mo ther goddess,CT . 25, 3 , 55.

1 So CT . 1 3 , 7, 3 ; KAR. 1 73, L UH.

7 KAR. 1 73, r ia.

5 Cf. IV R . 1 2 , 1 2, .i

’

i-teJ -a nzudzt .

1 K . 3473 ,-ru.

5 K ING, Cr. i i , Pl. 25, b egins here and has the correct tex t. K . 3473 ,

nzafz-ri—ba is erroneous. Last Sign on KAR . 1 73 is doub tful .5 K . 3473 , AN-AN.

7 K ING,i i,Pl. 25, ga

-ab . Bo th Vars. i’

u -un.

5 K . 3473, lit-bu . Cf. l . 1 33 . According to l . 1 2 6 th is refers to the

Igig i .5 KING, 11, Pl. 25, -nu .


1 1 2 Tablet [1]

1 9 . im-ma az-ru-nim-ma i-du-us-Su1 Ti-amat te-b i

u-ni 1

20 . iz-zu k ap-du la sa-k i-pu mu—Sa u im -mu

z

2 1 . na-Su-t'

i tam -ha—ru na—zar—b u-b u la-ah 5—b u

2 2 . uk k in-na Si-it‘1 -k u—nu—ma i-b an-nu -t

’

i su-la—a-tum

23. um—mu Hu -b u -ur pa—ti-k a-at k a-la-mu

5

24 . us-ra-ad-di k ak -k u la ma-har—ra5 it-ta-lad mus-mah

25. zak -tu-ma Si- in-na7 la pa

-du -u an-ta -u[m]

2 6 . im -tu k i-ma da-me 5z

-

u-mur-Su-nu uS-ma-al-l i27. uSumgallé na-ad-ru -u-ti pul—ha-a- t i u -Sal-b is-[ma]

28 . m e—lam-me uS-tas-Sa—a e—lis um-tas-[Sil]

29. a-mir-Su-nu Sar-b a-b a lis-har-mi-im

30 . zu-mur-Su—nu lis-tab—hi—tam -ma la i—ni 1-u i-rat-su

[unlus-ziz b a-as-mu mus-rus—Su u -[mu]

u—gal—lum uridimmu u akrab-amelu (girtab lili)

u-m i da-ap-ru—ti k ulili u k u-sa-rik -[ku]

na—as kakke la pa-di-i la a—di—ru ta—ha-[zi]

b ab ly means no t‘except

’

,b ut ‘Before A. had b ound Tiamat ’. No te

also adina la i—ra-fi, Before he o b tains ( ch i ldren) Bogb .-K eui, i no . 8 ,

3 4 . Bo th part i cles go vern the present tense.

1 Here b egins K ING, i i , Pl. 29. K . 3473 om. in and reads -bu .

7 K . 3473 ,-ma.

5 K . 3473 ,-ri and -lab . On the syntax of these permansives se

MEISSNER , Assy r. Grammatik , 51 , ( I) .

Description of Tiamat’

s H ost 1 1 3

1 9. They have cursed the day, and have gone up tothe S ide ofTiamat .

20 . They have raged and p lotted , resting no t . nightand day.

2 1 . They have j o ined battle , fum ing and raging.

2 2 . They have collected fo rces , mak ing ho s t i l i ty.

23 . Mo ther Hubur the des igner ofall th ings ,24 . Added there t o weapons no t to b e w i thstood , and

gave b irth to m ons tro us serpents.

25. They have been made sharp o f to oth , sparing no t

the fang .

26 . W ith po ison l ike blood she fi lled the ir bodies .

27. Gruesome m onsters She caused to b e clothed w i thterror.

28 . She caused them to bear dreadfu lness , she madethem god l ike .

29. Who soever beholds them 10 ! he is banned w i thterror.

30 . The ir bodies rear up and none restrain the irbreast .

3 1 . She establ ished the Viper,9 the Raging-serpent1 °

and Lahamu,

32 . The Great- l ion,

1 1 the Gruesome-hound,

1 7 the

Sco rpio n-man ,

1 3

33. The destructive sp iri ts of wrath , the F ish-manand the F ish-ram

,

1 5

34 . Bearers o f weapons that spare no t, fearless of

batt le .

K. 3473 , fit.5 ]bid. ,

-bur ; kat.5 K . 3473 ; rad ; ta

-ab -bi ; malz-ri.7 K . 3473, fin

-nil Cf. II 2 1 5 ]bid. , mi.5 Hydra ; see I 1 40 .

1 1 Leo , see I 1 4 1 .

17 Lupus.

1‘ Cf. I 1 4 2 .

15 Aquarius. Capricorn.

Tablet [1]

35. gap-Sa te-ri-tu—Sa

' la ma-har Si-na-a-[ma]

36 . ap-

pu-nu-na—ma eS-ten eS-ri-tum k ima Su-a-tu us

tab -[Si]37. i-na i lan i b u-uk -ri-Sa Su-u t is-k un-Si [pu-uh -ra]

38 . u-Sa as-k i z" uKin-

gu ina b i-ri-Su—[nu Sa-a-Su]uS-rab

[b i—is]1

39. a-l i-k u t mah-ri pa-an um -ma-ui [mu-’

i-ir-ru-tu pu

uh -ri][na-]as k ak k é

2 t i-is—b u-tu ti-[b u-u a-na-an-ta]

[Su -u t]tam—ha—ri ra—ah Sik -[ka—tu - tu]

[ip—kid}ma k a-tu'

-Su u-Se-Si—[liaras-SU ina kar-ri]

[ad-]di ta-avka ina puhur i lan i [u-Sar-b i-ka]

[ma-]l i-k ut i lan i gi-m ir-[Su-nu k a-tuk -k a uS—mal-l i]3

[lu]Sur-b a—ta-ma ha—’

i—i1 -[ri e—du-ti at-ta]

l i—ir tab -b u-u zik -ru-k a eli kal i-Su-nu [M A-nu-uk -k i]

4 7. id—din—Sum ema dupSimati i—ra—[tus u-Sat-m i-ih]

5

4 8 . k a-ta k ib it—k a la in-nim -nava l i-k un si-it pi—i-k a 5

49. in-na-nu” 7Kin-

gu Su -us-k u-u l i-k u-t'

i e -nu-t i 7’

1 Here b egins K . 6 650 , CT. 1 3, 9.

7 K . 6 6 50 ,babbz

’

.

5 K . 6 6 50 , gim-rat-su-nu ta u t-ta. This version

,therefo re , did no t

regard l . 4 4 as part ofTiamat’

s Speech, b ut its text is mo re l ikely a scribalerror. It continues in the second person in the next line.

1 K . 6 6 50 , om.


I 1 6 Tablet [1]

50 . an i lan i maré-sa l si-ma—ta 2ué-ti-sam

I . i -su i-k u-un3 ”“G ib i l ‘ livni- ih-haP

52 . gasru k it-m u -ra

5 ma-ag-sa ri lis—rab -b i-ib

53. as-pur-ma imA—num 6

ul i-l i-’i-a " ma—har7—sa

54 .

z" uNu -dim -m ud i-durs-ma i-tu -ra sir- leis8

55.

’

i-ir “Marduk ab k al 9 i1an1 ma-ru-k u—un

56 . ma-ha-ris 1 0 Ti-a—wa-ti 1° lib l O-ba-su a-ra ub —la

ip—su pi

- i—su i-ta-ma—a a-na ia-a-ti

sum -ma—ma a-na-k u mu-tir 1 1 gi-m il-l i-k u-un

a—k am -m e Tam—tam -ma 1 2 u—b al-lat k a-su-un

suk -nal a-ma pu

—uh-ra1 4 su - t i l s-ra i-b a—a sim -ti

ina up—éu-uk k in—na-k u 1 6 m it-ha—ris ba-dlé

"tis-b a-ma

ip-su pi

-ia k i-ma k a l S-tu -nu-ma si-ma-tam ‘9 lu-sim

ma 1 9

6 3. la ut—tak—kar m im mu-u a-b an-nu-u a-na-k u

6 4 . a; i—tfir2‘ ai in-nin-na-a se-k ar sap

-ti-ia 22

‘

6 5. hu-um—ta-nim-ma si—mat-k u -nu é r-h is 23 si-ma-su

6 6 . l i l -l ik lim -hu—ra 24na-kar-k u-nu dan-nu

6 7. il-l ik ”“Ga-

ga ur-ha—su u-sar-di-rna

1 K . 6 650 ,BUMU-DUM U. 930 1 7, ma

-rzZ e-ia.

24 2 285, it

'

; 930 1 7, [cm and z'

lv’-lz

'

3 K . 3473 , nu ; 6 6 50 , pz'

-z'

—ku -nu .

BIL -G] ; K . 3473 ; 4 2 2 85, n -BAR . See no te o n I 1 6 0 .

5 K . incl kz'

l-mu-rz'

; K . 6 6 50 , iz'

l-ma-ra, b ut see KING, Cr. 4 5 ,

n . 1 6 . KING , Cr. i i, PI. 2 6 , kz'

f—ma-ru and li-ra-ab-ézl z'

b.6 K. 3473 , nu

-um ; K . 1 0 0 0 8 , I O ,nam .

74 2 285, om its a and has {ta-er. See for the defeat ofAnn, II 72—85.

K ING,i i,Pl. 2 6

,zl lzl

’zl z

’

m.

84 2 2 85, ar K . ro o o 8

,I I has dfir. KING, ll , PI. 26

,da-ar.

The summons to Ea and his defeat were re lated in II 54—70 .

9 K . 3473 , d é-kal-la.

1° KING,i i,Pl.

‘

26 , 7721'

s“

; Ti-amat ; lzl z

'

b .

Defeat of Ana and Ea I I 7

50 . Fo r the gods her so ns fixed the destin ies

(saying) .51 . Open ye your m ou ths veri ly i t shal l quench the

fire-god.

52 . H e who is s trong in confl i ct may hum i l iate m ight.’

53. I sent Anu b ut he was no t able to w i ths tand her.

54 . Nudimmud feared and turned back .

55. But Marduk,sage of the gods , your so n

,came

fo rward .

56 . Against T iamat his heart has promp ted him to

pro ceed .

57. Having Opened his mou th he says unto me

58 . If I , yo ur avenger,59. Bind Tiamat and keep yo u al ive ,60 . Convene the assembly,

announce again my fate .

6 1 . In Upsuk k inak u seat yourse lve s toge ther glad ly.

6 2 . Having opened my m ou th may I decree fateseven as yo u .

6 3. And whatsoever I create shal l no t b e changed .

6 4 . May the speech o f my l ips no t re turn and b e

made ofno avai l . ”

6 5. Hasten ye and fix fo r him your fates qu ickly.

6 6 . May he go and m eet your powerfu l enemy.

’

6 7. Gaga wen t , he pursued h is way.

KING,11, PI. 26 ,

-rz’

. Here b egins the quo tat ion ofI I 1 23—9.

K . 3473, Tzl amaf-ma KING , i i, PI. 2 6 and 4 22 85, Ti-amaI-em-ma.

K . 3473, -na-a.

[W ., ru . KING , 11, P]. 2 6 and 4 2285, -d{z-ru .

Pl. 26,-te.

K . 3473, kz’

; KING , PI. 2 6 , kam ; and mzl z’

l-lza

4 2 285, dzl zfv

’

and la-aI-ba-ma. K ING, u 27, ka-a

4 2 28 5, tum ; Iu KING, 11, Pl. 27, mi—z’

m.

K ING , i i , PI. 27, tu-ar.

224 2 285, z

'

.

KING , i i , P]. 27 4 2 285.

4 2 285, éur. Here b egins 8 3- 1—1 8 , 2 1 1 6 , CT. I 3, 1 2 .

1 1 8 Table/ [1]

6 8 . as-ris ” uLah -mu u” a’La-ha-me

l i lan i ab e-su1

6 9. ué-k in-ma is-sik 2 k ak -k a-ra sa-

pal3-su-un

70 . ik -m is“ iz-ziz 5 -ma i-zak—k ar-su -un

71 . An—sar-ma ma—ri-k u-nu6 u-ma-

’

i-ir-an-ni

72 . te-rit l ib-b i-su u-sa-as-b ir7-an-ni ia—a- t i

73. um -ma Ti—amat a- l i t-ta-ni i- .zir3 -ra-an-na-si 9

74 . pu-uh-ra

1° sit l l -k u-na-at-ma ag—gis

1 2 la-ab 1 3 -b at

75. is-hu-ru -sim -ma i lan i gi-m irM -su—un

76 . a—di sa at-tu-nu tab -na-a i-da-sa l sal—k u 1 6

77. im-ma az-ru -nim -ma i-du-usl 7 Ti—a-

na—ti ‘8 te-b u-ni 19

78 . iz-zu k ap-du la sa-k i-pu mu-si a im-ma

20

79. na-su -u tam -ha-ra na-zar-b u—b u 1a-ab 2z-b u

80 . um-k i-en—na 23 sit-k u-nu-ma i-b an-nu-u24 su—la—a—tum 25

8 1 . um -mu H u-b ur pa-ti-kat 2" k a—la—ma

8 2 . us-rad-di kak ka 27 la ma-har23 it-ta-lad mus-mah -i 29

8 3. zak -tu-ma sin-mi la pa-du-ii at-ta-

’

a-i

1 K ING , 11, PI. 27, ~ZZd ~7IZZA 4 2285 ; 8 3- 1—1 8 , 2 1 1 6 , d é-ézl e-Eu .

2 Izl z'

é, KING, i i , P]. 27.

3ma-éar , 4 2 2 1 5 ; K ING , 11, P1. 27; 8 3—1—1 8 , 2 1 1 6 .

4zl iz

'

r,K . 3473 ; [Fifi-ir

,K ING

,ii,P1. 27. zK‘z

’

r from aic'

iru , giveheed to , muster. See PSBA. 1 9 1 0 , 1 2 2—3 , and cf. Z IMMERN , R f. p. 1 0 2

,

l . 1 0 0 . The passage as in R t. z'

bz'

d. demands rather the ro o t “WW. I t ispro b ab le that gai’dra, descend , b e inc l ined (see RA. 1 9, 1 4 2 n. has

also a fo rm z'

afdra. Cf. RA . I 4 , 1 23 , 2 4 .

5z'

z-za-az,KING, 11, Pl. 27; 4 2 2 85 ; 8 3—1—1 8 , 2 1 1 6 .

6 K . 3 473 , An-iar ma-ru K ING,i i,P1. 27, ma

—ru . Here b eginsK . 8 575 , CT . 1 3 , 1 2 .

7 ézl ra, 4 2 285 ; KING, II, P]. 2 8 ; K . 8 575 ; 8 3

—1— 1 8 , 2 1 1 6 .

8zi—z

’

r, 4 2 285 ; KING, i i, P1. 28 .

9 ti,

-a-tz’

, 4 2285.


1 20 Table! [I]

84 . im-tu k i-ma da-mi zu-mur-su-nu us-ma-al-l i 1

85. afam-

gal/e‘

na—ad-ru-ti pul-ha-a-ti 2 u-sal-b is-ma

8 6 . me-lam-m e us-tas-sa-a i-lis 3 um-tas-sil 4

8 7. a-m ir-su-nu sar-b a-b a l i-ih-har-mi-im

8 8 . zu-mur5-su -nu lis-tah-hi-tam-ma la i-ni -ii-ni irat

su—nu

8 9. us-ziz 6 b a-as-m i '3 ” "musrussé su

i( " La-lga-m i

90 . fi-

gallé ur-idimmé 8 u

.

akrab—ame lu (girtab lili)

9 1 . ume da-ap-ru—t i k ulili u k fi-dar-rik -k i

92 . na—as k ak -k u 1 1 la pa-di-i la a-di-ru ta-ha—zi

93. gap-sa te-ri-tu-sa la ma-har si-na-ma

94 . ap-

pu-na-ma is-ten es-rit k i—ma su-a-tu us-tab -si

95. ina 1 2 i lan i b u-uk -ri-sa su-ut is-k u-nu-si pu-uh—ri

96 . u-sa-as-k i ”“K in-

gu ina b i-ri-su-nu sa-a-su ué-rab

b i-is

97. a-l i-k u t 1 3 ma-har 13

pa—an um-ma-ni mu-ir—ru-tu

pubri

98 . na-se-e kakk i 1 4 ti-is-b u-tu te-b u-ti a-na-an—tam

99. su-ut tam-ha-ra1 5

ra-ab sik -ka-tu-ti

la, 4 228 5.

2 -la,K .

9 K . 8524 , e-lzli .

4

4 2 285, izl il.5 K . 3473, min

6 K . 3473 , Sing. -ma,also Sing. mui—rui-i

’

a. The plurals in 930 1 7are false . K . 3473 , ui

-zz’

z.

Description of Tiamat’

s H ost 1 2 1

84 . W i th poison l ike blo od she fil led the ir bodies .

8 5. Gru esome mons ters she cau sed to b e clo thed w i thterror.

8 6 . She caused them to bear dreadfu lness, she madethem god l ike .

8 7. Whosoever beho lds them ,10 ! he is banned w i th

terror.

8 8 . The ir bodies rear up and none restrain the irbreast .89. She establ ished the Viper(s) , the Raging-serpen t

and Lahamu (s) ,7

90 . The Great the Gruesome and the

Scorp ion—man,

9

9 1 . The destru ct ive sp iri ts of wrath , the F ish—manand the F ish-ram ,

10

92 . Bearers of weapons that spare no t,fearless of

battle .

93. Prodigious are becom e her des igns , unopposableare they.

94 . In all e leven are they and thus she brought theminto be ing.

95. Am ong the gods her first-born who formed herassembly,96 . She exalted K ingu ; in the ir m ids t she magn ified

him .

97. As fo r tho se who go before the host , as fo r thosewho direct the assembly,98 . To undertake the bearing of arms

,to advance to

the attack ,99. As t o matters ofbattle

,to b e m ighty in victory,

See 1. 3 1 . K . 3473, d-gal-lum and ar co rrect ly.

9 See 1. 32 . See I. 33 .

n K. 3473, kakke‘

.

12 K . 3473 , zl na.

‘3 K . 3473 , ku-ut and -rz

'

.

1‘ H id , na-ai‘ leak/55. 15 Ital ,

rz'

.

1 2 2 Tablet [I]

1 0 0 . ip-k id-ma ka-tus-su ti-se-si-ba-as-s

'

u ina kar-ri

I O I . ad-di ta—a-k a ina puht i i lan i ii-sar-b i-ka

1 0 2 . ma-l i—k u t i lan i gim -rau-su-nu ka—tuk -k a us-mal-l i

1 0 3. lu-t’

I sur-b a-ta-ma ha—i-ri e—du-Ii at-ta

l i-ir—tab -b u-u zik -ru -k a eli kal i-su-nu i lan i rab fiti 1” uA-nun-na-[k i]

id-[din-]sum -ma dupsimati [i—ra—tus Ii-sat-m i-ih]3

k a—ta k ib it-k a la in-[nin—na—a l i—k un si-it pi-i-k a]

in-na-na” " Kin-

gu su-us-[ku -I’

I l i—k u—u ” uA-nu-ti]5

1 0 8 . an i lan i maré-sa si-[ma- t i u é- ti-sam]6

1 09. ip-su pi

~i—k u-n uz“G ib il " [l i-ni—ih-ha]

gast u ina k i t-mu-ru m a—[ag-sa-ra lis-rab -b i-ib]as-pur

-ma” " A -nu -um ul i—[l i—

’

i-a ma-har-sa]Z"h‘Nu -dim -mud e-dur—[ma i-tu-ra ar—k is]i-ir z( ”Marduk ab -k al [i lan i ma—ru—k u-un]

ma-ha—ris Ti—amat [l ib-b a-su a-ta ub -la]

ip-su pi

-i-su [i-ta—ma—a ia-a- t i]sum-ma-ma a—na-ku[mu—tir gi

-m il—l i-k u-un]a-kam -m e Ti-amat [u-b al-lat k a-su-um]suk~na-a-mapu

-uh- tu [su- t i-ra i-b a-a sim -ti]i-na up

-su-uk k in-na-k i [m it-ha-ris ha-dis tis-b a

ma]

1 Read AN—GAL-MES‘. 2 Last l ine o n CT . 1 3, 1 1 .

3 Restored from I 1 56 .

4 Cf. l . 48 .


1 24 Tablet [1]

1 20 . ip-su pi

-ia k i-ma k a tu-nu-ma si-ma—tam ln-sim

ma]la u t-tak -k ar m im-mu-u a-b an—nu-u [a-na-k u]a; i—ti

'

Ir a; z'

n-nin-na-a se-k ar [sap-ti-ia]

hu-um -ta-nim -ma si-mat-k u -nu air-his [si-ma-su]l i l- l ik lim—hu-ra na-k ar-k u -nu dan-nu

1

z

’

§-mu—ma z” Lab -ha 2 ” a’La-ha-mu is-su-I'

I e-l i-tum

” 2‘Igigi nap-har-su-nu i-nu-k u mar-si-is

m i-na-a nak -ra a—di ir-su-u3si-b i-it té-[mi su

a-ti]la ni-i-di ni-i-ni sa Ti-amat 5 e -ta-sa]

6

ik -sa-su-nim-ma i-lak 7-[k u-ni]i lan i t abut i k a- l i-su-nu mu -sim -mu simat ii—ru-b u-ma mut-ti—isAn-sar im -lu -u [ub -su-uk k in

na—k i]1 32 . in—nis-k u a-hu-u a—hi ina puhri [in-nin-du]

9

1 33. l i-sa-nu is—k u-nu Ina k i-ri-e- t i [ué-b u]10

1 34 . as-na-an i-k u-lu ip—ti-ku [k u-ru -na]

I 35. si-ri-sa mat-k n L’

I—sa-an-mi pit—ra-di-su—[un]

1 36 . si-ik -ru ina sa-te-e ha-b a-su1 3

zu-um -[ru -su-un]

2 Here b egins KING,u 28 , last sect ion

2 Also KING,i i 2 8 has Lab—ln . Here b egins KAR. 1 73 ,

Rev.

Fo r th is restorat io n c f. zz’bz't le’mz'm rz’

fz‘

,

‘makea decision ’

,UNGNAD,

VAE. vi 1 92 , 1 6— 1 7; 2 2 6

, 30 .

5 KAR. 1 1 7, ml i-na Tzl ci—ua-tz

'

.

6 KING’S restorat io n. EBELING , e-gz'

r-rzl i’

a, wh ich is no t so like ly.

7 KAR.

“

1 73 ,la 3 Cf. ab o ve , 1. 6 1 .

9 Cf. i 2 1 . Var. KAR, 1 73, abz? u as z'

napu-ufz-rz

’

.

1° Resto red from 1. 8 .

Cf. l . 9. L ines 1 34 f. also on K . 1 0 0 0 8 , 11. 1 3 f.

sand,me tathesis fo r nasfi.

{zabasu is regarded by all ed itors of th is text as a permansive fo rbabsu , b ut DELI

’

I‘

Z SCH, H .W., 267, expressed doub t concerning the fo rm .

Assembly of tb e Gods

1 20 . Having opened my m o u th may I decree fateseven as yo u .

1 2 1 . And whatsoever I crea te shal l no t b e changed .

1 2 2 . May the speech of my l ips no t re turn and b e

made ofno avai l . ’

1 23 . Has ten ye and fix fo r him yo ur fates qu ickly1 24 . May he go and m eet your powerfu l enemy.

1 25. When Lab ha and Lahamu heard this they criedalo ud .

1 26 . The total i ty ofthe Igigi wai led b itterly ;1 2 7.

“Why have they be come ho stile .u ntil they haveco nce ived [th is device 4

I 28 . We knew no t ofthe deed o fTiamat .I 29. They assembled toge ther and departed ,1 30 . They the great gods all ofthem deciders offates .

1 3 1 . They en tered into the presence of Ansar,and

fi l led the [Upsuk k inak u]8

1 32 . They k issed o ne another and united in assembly.

1 33. They conversed together as they were seated at

the banque t.1 34 . They ate bread and prepared w ine .

I 35. The sweet drink put far away the ir cares .

1 36 . As they drank l iqu o r the ir bo dies became satiated .

JENSEN , K .B. v i 3 23 , c i tes nakbadal and Var. nakdat in Z IMMERN , R t . 1 0 4 ,1 1 2, wherefore he regardsjza

’

basu as equ ivalen t to {za’

bbasd I t is diffi cu l tto find any o ther explanat ion unless an adject ive flabbasu {zdbam b e

assumed, conjugated as a verb . [zabasa means firstly ‘b e satisfied , ful l ,contented ’, and secondly ‘

to rejo ice,b e g lad ’

. Fo r the o riginal sensesee b eside jENSEN, ilal‘Nidaba Zzzl z

'

l-bu-ta-al,‘grain b ecame ab un

dant ’, CT. 1 5, 36 , 4 . For the seco ndary mean ing see,b eside previous

entries in the lexi cons, Imp. lzu-bu-u y, rejo i ce,Bg . K euz

'

,i,PI. 4 8 , I 5 ;

la-ufz—ba-as , l . 1 7. I2 {zZZ zt-ba-zu tukun/z'

,they rejo ice in b att le, ZIMMERN,

KL.,2 1 4 III 1 6 ; cf. EBELING , Quellen ,

i 59, 2 6 ; z'

rdi'

a Bdb-z'

lz'

bal d -ba

[as BA. v 3 1 0 , 29. G . R . DRIVER suggests ano ther ro o t, Arab i cZzébéda, pu lsate , fo r this passage, fo r which cf. fiz

’

bru libbi-la, HARPER ,Letters, 1 1 94 R . 1 4 .

1 26 Tablet [V

1 37. ma -dis e-

gu-Ii 1 k a-bat-ta-su-un i—te-el-[l i]

1 38 . a-na mu-tir gi—m il-li-su-nu i—sim-m-

u

sim—[ta-suj1 39 . id-du-sum-ma pa

-rak ru—b u-I'

I—ti

TABLET IV 3

I . id-du-sum-ma pa-rak ru-b u-tum

2 . ma-ha-ri-is ab—b i-e-su a-na ma- l i-k u—tum ir-m e

3. at-ta-ma k ab -ta-ta i-na i lan i ra-b u-tum

4 . si-mat-k a la sa-na-an se—kar-ka iluA-num

5.

2’2‘Marduk kab -ta—ta i—na i lani ra—b u atum

6 . si-mat-ka la sa-na-an se-k ar—ka 212A-num

7. is-tu Gem i-im -ma la i-n-nin-na-a k i-b i t-ka8 . su-ué-ku- ti u su-ué-pu

-lu si-i ln- ti ga-at-k a

9 . lu-ii k i-na-at si-it pi-i—k a la sa—rav ar se-k ar-k a

I O . ma-am-ma-an i-na i lan i i-tuk—k a la it- t i-ik

I I . za-na—nu-tum ir—sat pa-rak i lan i-m a

2 Assyrian po ssesses at least two ro o ts egd , to b e lazy, negl igent, W“and murmur

,b ab b le

,erro r, sin , run murmur, Arab ic, bagay, bagd,

readin whispers. Fo r the use of egd, murmur

, o f gho sts, see M alt/u I 4 1 ,mz

'

mmu kaiiapa'

tzlja z'

ppuia e-ga-a. Therefo re Arab ic secondary form

we,Satyr. DHORME connected e—gu

-u in Cree l. i i i 1 37 w i th ma, cry,roar

,wh ich is also possib le, and cf. RA . 1 5, 1 75, 2 6 ( Ishtar) ga-a-at w i th

ra’

z'

mat ( thunders) .2 Assur version

,KAR. 1 73 , Anie r .

3 The sources fo r the Fourth Tab let are pub l ished in CT. 1 3, 1 4- 2 2 ,

and a small Assur fragment,VAT . 1 0 898 , is u t i l ized by .EBELING ,


1 28 Tablet [V

1 2 . a-sar sa—gi-su—nu ln-Ii k u-nu as-ru-uk -k a

I 3.

z( "Marduk at-ta-ma mu -tir-ru gi-m il-l i-ni

I 4 . ni-id-din-k a sar-ru-tum k is—sat k al gim-ri-e-ti

1 5. ti-sam-ma i-na pu-hur lu-u sa-

ga-ta 2

a-mat-k a

1 6 . k ak -k i-k a a; ib-bal-tu-ti 3 l i-ra-i—su na—k i—ri-k a

I 7. b e-lum sa tak -lu-ka na-pis-ta-su gi

-m il—ma

1 8 . u ilu sa lim -ni-e-ti i—hu -zu tu-b u-uk napesat-su

1 9. ué-zi-zu-ma i-na b i—ri-su-nu lu -b a-su is-ten

20 . a-na” 2Marduk b u-uk -ri-su-nu su-nu iz—zak -ru

2 1 . si-mat-k a b e—lum lu-I’

I mah-ra-at i lan i-ma

2 2 . a-b a-tum u b a—nu-ti k i-b i l i-ik -tu-nu

2 3. ip-sa“pi

-i-ka ll -a-b i t ln-b a-su

‘

24 . tu-ur k i-b i-sum -ma lu—b a-su l i-is-lim25. ik—b i-ma i-na pi

-i-su’

i-a—b it ln-b a-su

26 . i—tu-ur ik-b i-sum-ma ln—b a-su it-tab -ni

27. k i-ma si—it pi-i-su i-mu-ru i lan i ab -b i~e—§u

28 . ih-du -Ii ik -ru-b u iluMarduk -ma sar-ru s

1 Fo r the mean ing of saga, see PSBA. 1 9 1 0 , 1 1 8 , and sa-gzl e—a,

sanctuary, Syn. afr’

z'

rtu, KING , Great. App . V 75. See also MEISSNER ,

MVAG . 1 90 5, 78 .

2 Fo r examp les of 31d Fem. Sing.-ata see Dau rzscn,

Any/r. Gram

matz'

k, p . 2 6 8 .

3 Certainly for See DEL . HW. 1 75, and dzb na-bal-tu-u .

M iracle of tb e Garment 1 29

1 2 . (And so ) thy place has been fixed wherever are

the ir shrines.

l

1 3. Tho u Marduk art our avenger.

1 4 . We have given thee k ingsh ip of un iversal powerover the t otal i ty o fall things.

1 5. Sit thou in the assembly, veri ly thy word is becom e

em inent.1 6 . May thy weapons no t flee b u t may they annih i late

thy foes.

1 7. 0 lord of him that pu ts his trust in thee , spare

thou the l ife .

1 8 . And as fo r the god who has conce ived evi l , po uro ut his breath of l ife .

1 9. They caused to b e placed in the irm idst a garment ,20 . Saying un t o Marduk the ir first-bo rn2 1 .

“Thy fa te , 0 lord , veri ly has been made equal tothat ofthe gods .

2 2 . Command ‘ to destroy and to make ’

and they shal lb e fu lfi l led .

2 3. Speak thou thy word and let the garment b edestroyed .

24 . Command again and let the garm ent b e who le .

25. H e commanded and at his wo rd the garment wasdes troyed .

26 . Again he commanded and the garm ent was remade .

27. As the gods his fa thers saw the issue of h is

mouth,

28 . They were glad and did homage (saying)“The

k ing is Marduk

Syn. ba’

u, RA. 1 3 , 1 88 , 20 . Restore STRECK, Assurb . 336 R . 1 , z

’

b-bal

tu-u (P) .4 Usual ly regarded as an imperat ive w i th a energeticus.

5 farm is no t thepredicate of th is nom inal sentence b ut the sub ject ;nouns as attrib utes have the construct or inde term inate case.

1 30 Tablet 1V

29. u-us-si—pu-su

2W hatta z'

f" k ussa ii pala-a1

30 . id-di-nu-su k ak -k u la ma—har—ra da -i-pu za-ia-ri

3 1 . a-l ik—ma sa Ti-amat nap-sa-tu-us pu

-ru -ma

32 . sa-a-ru da-m i-sa a-na pu-uz-ra-tum l i-b i l-ln-ui

33 . i-si-mu-ma sa” uBél si-ma-tu-ué i lan i ab -b i-e -su

34 . u -ru-uh su -ul-mu u tas-me-e us-ta-as-b i-tu-us har

ra-nu

35. ih-sim -ma k ak -ka-su t’

I-ad~di 4

36 . m ul-mul-lum ué-tar-k i-b a u-k in-su ma-at—nu 5

37. is-si-ma z1'2‘m itta “ im -na-su u-sa-h i-iz

38 .

2.

5”kastam umwd is-pa

-tum i-du-ué-su i—lu oul "

39. is-k un b i-ir—k u 8 i-na pa-ni-su

40 . nab -lu 9 mus-tah-m i-tu zu -mur-su um-ta-al-la

2 The paid ofMarduk is also re ferred to in a b i l ingual hymn to him

sung in the N isan fest ival at Erech ; tdmzZz battu kz'

ppat u pa-la-a,

Ho lder of the sceptre , ring, and palzt,

’

T I—IUREAU rDANGIN, R ituels

Accadz'

ens , p . 1 0 8 , 2 . Here po ll? is represented in Sumerian by bat, andis a lo an-word. palzt as an emb lem is certainly derived from gisbal

pz’

labbu, axe, hatchet ; see SBH. 1 23 , 1 4 , g

isbal z'

-naN ld -d (BL 9, 1 3)

For Marduk represented w i th his palfi see MENANT, Glyptique, i i, p . 6 0 .

2napz

’

itu perhaps here ‘ thro at ’. Cf. HOLMA , Korpertez’le, 4 2 .

3 L iteral ly, ‘ hearing ’, b e ing heard by a superior, i . e . o b taining whatone seeks from a god o r superior.

4 Ro o t (media, no t to b e co nfused w i th z’

a'fi,against JENSEN, KB. v i

346 , and YLVISAKER, LSS. V5, p. 4 6 n. 5. The verb know , al though

it appears in Assyrian as 171 1 , is distinct from rm fix,decree, The latter

mean ing ofadd in the II fo rm is wel l attested ; see UNGNAD, Babylom'

sche

Brie/é, 294 ; STRECK, Asurb . i i 43 1 .

2 matnu,Arab ic malnun, Heb . matnazzm, Syr. matna

'

tba, hip, hip-sinew ,

sinew,has b een shown to mean ‘ b ow-cord ’ by HOLMA , Korpertez

'

le, 6

n. 3, and for malmullu ,arrow, see in addition to JENSEN, KB. vi 3 28 ,

M EISSNER , OLZ . 1 9 1 3 , 2 1 6 , on the b asis of CT. 1 5, 4 3, 1 0 , mulmullt


132 Tablet [V

4 1 . i-pu-us-ma sa—pa

-ra sul—mu -u k ir-b i-is tam-tim l

4 2 . irb i t-tim 2 sare us-te-is-b i-ta ana la a-

si-e m im

mi-sé 3

4 3. stittu 4 iltanu sadO amurru

4 4 . i-da-us sa-

pa-ra

sus-tak -ri-b a k i-is- t i 6 ab i7-su

212A-nim

4 5. ib -ni im—hu l~la sara lim-na rne-ha-a 9 a-sam -su-tum

4 6 . im-tab -tab -b a 1 0 im -im in 1 0 imsuhhfi im-nu -di-a

47. t’

I-se-sa—am -ma saré 1‘ sa ib -nu -ti si-b i t-ti-su-un

4 8 . k ir-b is 1 2 Ti-amat su-ud-lu-hu t i 1 2-b u-t’

t ark i 1 2 -su

is-si—ma b e-lum a-b u-b a 1 3 kakka‘3 -su raba-a

50 .

z'

f"narkab ta fi-mu la mah-ri 1 6 ga

-l i t-ta 1 6 ir-k ab 1 6

2 K . 3437, kz’

r-bz’

i TY-amat. Here b egins VAT . 1 0 898 .

2zr-bzt-Iz

'

l‘a-a-rz'

,K . 34 37+ 79

—7- 8 , 2 5 1 .

2930 1 5, mz

l z'

m—me-l‘a.

4 VAT. 1 0 898 , ia-u-tz

'

.

5

9305 1 (CT . 1 3 ,-ru .

45 Ibz'

d. , a—na [knit-ti].

7

930 1 6 , [a-Jbz’

as in a lo ose sense , for at any rate in Babylon ianrel igion Marduk was the son ofEa.

3 The Var. a-na kz’

l‘tz' contains a rare example of and in a pregnant

sense, sim i lar to the Heb rew 3 essentz’

ae. Cf. also TH .-DANGIN , Rz

'

t. AM .

6 5, 33, a—na sa-al-ka, as roast meat ’.

2

930 51 , .l‘a-ar lz'

m-nu me-{zu-u.

Fo r the seven w inds see BE. 3 1 , 1 7, 1 1 . 93051 , z'

m-z'

mz'

n-bzl z’

rn and

z'

m-dzla-nu-[dzl a] VAT . 1 0 898 at the b eginning of the l ine , imlammu -bz

'

.

11 VAT . 1 0 898 , om . am ; 930 51 , .i'

a-a-rz'

.

930 51 , te, and ar-kz’

. VAT. 1 0 8 98 , kz'

r-bi-z}.

930 51 , bu and kak—ka. Cf. l. 75. abubu , cyc lone, flo od-storm , .Sum .

a-mé-rd,a-ma-ru , mar-rd, is employed regu larly as an epi the t o fEa

’

r-a'

r,

weapon of N ingirsu-N inurta and of Innini, see Gudea, St. B V 37;

Cy l . A,X 2 ; Cyl. B, 7, 1 4 and PBS. 11 274 , 1 8 . The l‘a

’

r-a’

r is an

Marduk’

s W eapons 1 33

4 1 . H e made a net to enfold the be l ly o fTiamat .

4 2 . H e ca'

u sed the fo ur w inds to com e under controlthat no th ing ofher m ight escape ,4 3. The so u th w ind

, the north -wind,the east-w ind , the

wes t-wind .

44 . A t his s ide he brought near the net the gift 8 ofhis fa ther Anu .

4 5. He crea ted Imhu llu ,the evi l w ind

,the Tempes t ,

the Hurri cane ,4 6 . The Fourfo ld-w ind

,the Sevenfold-w ind , the Devas

tating-w ind,the Unrival led-w ind .

47. H e cau sed to come fo rth the w inds wh ich hecrea ted— the seven o fthem .

4 8 . To trouble the inward parts of Tiamat they wen tup behind him .

4 9. The lord too k up the‘Cyclo ne

’ 1 5 his greatweapo n.

50 . H e drove the chario t ofthe storm the unopposable ,

the terrible .

eag le-headed c lub on monuments of the later perio d, symb o l ofN inurtaIlbaba

,Del. P er . 1 , 379, and a k ind of spear, Gud. Cyl. A,

2 2 , 20 .

By asso c iat ion w ith names of weapo ns amaru abubu came to mean

a weapon ,more especial ly the weapon of N inurta in his com bat w ith

Tiamat, see SBP. 23 2, 8—1 2

,later transferred to Marduk in Sem i t ic

legend . I t also means qu iver,

k uga-md-rz? tipala, K . 4 4 1 1 , Rev. 1 8 ;

RTC . 2 22 I I 8 ; Ish tar mar-rt? l‘u-ia-z'

l-la ‘carries in her hand the

2 2. JENSEN’

s theory to acco unt fo r the

app l ication of abubu,

‘flo od-storm ’

,to a weapon,

‘the cyc lo ne ’

,is

expounded in KB. v i 332 56 3 . He suggested that the original mean ingof abubu is ‘ l ight waves ’

, sto rm of l igh t rays, and then to o k on the

mean ing ‘rain-storm ’

. That is prob ab ly erroneous. The wo rd abubu

(amaru) came to mean weapo n b ecause the spear or quiver were spoken

ofas the cyclone ofb att le‘4

93051 adds -am.

25 See the descript io n of Asur in MEISSNER-Rosr,Bauz

'

nse/zrg’tm

San/zerz'

bs, 98 , 7.

2"

930 51 , ru , tum,ka-ab . For t h is l ine cf. I I 1 8 1

,and MEISSNER-ROST,

z’

ua narkabtz'

.ia rakbu abubu [ia pa-Jak-da,‘How he rode in a

I 34 Tablet [V

51 . is-mid-sim1-ma ir-b it 1 na-as-ma-di 1 i—du-ué-sa i-lul 1

52 . [saJ-gi-su 2 la pa

-du -u ra-hi-su mu—up par-su 3

V.

53. zak-tu-ti‘4srn-na-su -nu na-sa-a

5 im -ta 6

54 . a-[ra-Jha7 i-du-u sa-

pa-na lam -du

55.

—zi-gis im-[haJ—sa

Bra-as-b a s tu-k u -un-tum

56 . su-me-la 1 0a na

1 1a i-pat

-tu

57. na-ah-lap - t i 1 2 ap-luh- t i ” pul

-ha-ti ba-lip-ma

58 . m e—lam-m i raw-sub -ba-[ti a-i -ir ra-su-ué-su

59 . ué-te -sir-ma b e-lum [ur—Jha—su u-sar-di-ma6 0 . as-ris Ti-amat sa [ag—Jgat

“pa

-nu-us-su is—k un

6 1 . i-na sap-ti-[su sarserri 15 u -k al-lu

6 2 . sam -m i im -ta b ul-l i-i 1 6 ta-m e-ih rit-tus-su

chario t , how he was master of the “ cyc lo ne’” descript ion ofAsur

’s

comb at w i th Tiamat .2

9305 1 , .ium,IV

,da

,lu-ul. VAT. 1 0 898 , z

'

s-mi-z'

s-sz'

.

2 VAT . 1 0 898 , ia-ag

-

gzl iu .

3 K . 34 37, ia'

.

Resto red b y 1 0 8 98 . EBELING , Weltscbo‘

pfungslz'

ed, p . 8 6 , ment ions

a new fragment , VAT . 1 0 579, which b egins here .

5 iz’

nnu first Mas. thenFem . Pl. ! m id, Prm . Fem . Pl. in c ircumstantialc lause .

6

930 5 1 , tum .

7a { 1a o n VAT . 1 0579+ 1 0 898 . The resto ration ardfza is made

b y EBELING , prob ab ly no t ara’

lzu,hasten, b ut ardlzu , co nsum e , eat up.

On th is ro o t see PSBA. 1 9 1 4 , 28 . See also filal'lu , i 1 1 6 , am]; lz'

mnfltzl

g'

a, and VI 54 , urrzZzanm'

; SBP . 4 , I 4 .

2 Resto rat ions from VAT . 1 0 579.

2raid—bu, b laze , see JRAS. 1 92 1 , 573 .

VAT . 1 0 579, lam .

So 1 0 579, b ut K . 34 37, M 03 0) elz’

.

‘2 Var. [tubG‘TTGJ-UD -D O. The gfi

-eu kaunakes is the ancient


1 36 Tablet TV

i-na fi -mi-Su i-dul-ln-Su i lan i i-dul-lu-Su1

6 4 . i lan i ab e-Su i-dul-ln-Su i lan-i i-dul-ln-Su

6 5. it-h i~ma b e-lum k ab -ln-us 2 2’2’Ti -a-na-ti i—b ar—ri

6 6 . SailuKin-gu ha

—’i-ri-Sa i-Se -’

e -a m e-k i-Su 2

6 7. i—na-at-tal-ma e-Si m a—lak ‘su6 8 . sa-pi

-ih te-ma-Su-ma si-ha- t i 5 ep-sit-su

6 9. ii i lan i ri-su-Su a- l i -k u i—di-Su

70 . i-mu -ru-[ma]kar-da a-Sa—ri-du ni-til-Su-un i-Si

id-di [ta-a—Sa]6 Ti-ama t u i u-ta-ri k i-Sad-

‘

sa

i-na Sap- t i-Sa lul-la-a 7

u -k al sar—ra—a-t i

[ka -ta-[ta a

'

s-Jru Sa b e-lu‘m i lan i t i-b u-ka

[as-]ru -us-Su-uns ip

-hu-ru Su -nu as-ruk -k a

[is-Si-Jma9 b e -lum a-b u-b a kakka-Su raba-a

[a-ma-ta ana Ti—Jamat Sa ik -m i-lu k i-a—am is

pur—Si

[k a-a-ti-ma raJI O-b a-a- t i e-lis na—Sa- t i-[ma]

1 den,Frt. z

’

dzZl,Prs. z

’

dal, Muss-ARNOLT, Leotz'

con ,2 47. Naturally

a deri vatio n from natalu, see [DELIrzscn,

KING , DHORME , EBELING], o r

dalatu, adore, is impossib le, see JENSEN

’

S pro test inKB. v i 334 . Acco rdingto Z DMG. 6 6

, 770 , the late Heb rew 539 ,5323 is the co gnate . See

GESENIUS-BUHL under Site , and ZIMMERN , Akkadz’

selze Fremdwo'

rter, 7.

The Assyrian ro o t is tdlu, for which ddlu is a co rrupt fo rm . No te thatl . 6 9 also defends the v iew tak en here of l . 6 3 .

2 kablui2

and kz’

rbz’

i‘ ( l . 4 1 ) are real ly prepo si tions, see PSBA. 1 909, 1 1 3 .

2 See no te on I 60 .

4 malak is taken for mdlaku,way, walk, by KING, UNGNAD, and

DHORME, and as Inf. mataku

,to counsel, plan, by JENSEN . Also

Marduk challenges the Dragon 1 37

6 3. Then they hastened unto him,the go ds hastened

un to h im .

6 4 . The go ds his fathers hastened unto him ,the gods

hastened un to h im .

6 5. The lord drew n igh peering in to the inward partsofTiamat.

6 6 . H e perce ived the Open jaws ofKingu her husband ,6 7. Gazing, and h is se lf-control fal tered .

6 8 . D istracted was h is w i l l,diso rdered became h is

actions .

6 9. And the gods his he lpers, they that went bes ideh im

,

70 . Saw the hero, the champ ion ,and fa int became

the ir s ight.

71 . Tiamat cas t her curse turn ing no t back her neck ,72 . Upo n verbose l ips main tain ing rebe l l ion

, (saying)73.

‘Thou hast been honoured to the p lace of lord o f

the go ds who rise up fo r thee .

74 . From their p laces they have assembled in thy

p lace .

’

75. The lo rd too k up the‘Cyclo ne h is great weapon .

76 . Un t o Tiamat who raged he thus addressed her

77.

“As fo r thee thou art becom e great , thou hastbeen l ifted up o n h igh .

malaku, tongue, AJSL. 30 , 77 Z A. 33, 1 8 , 1 0 is a po ssib i l i ty. naileku ,

way, course, canno t b e employed for the act ofwalk ing, and only maldku'

,

to counsel , seems to accomm o date the verb eta,for wh ich see .I 2 2 .

5 Pro bab ly an adject ive and a nom inal c lause . For saint, Adj, see

STRECK , Assurb . i i i 573 .

5 Or resto re Ti],Br. 779 (P) . Cf. 1. 9 1 . DHORME suppl ied rz

'

-zé, -ma.

7 Cf. lu-la s'

a pzlz'

a,Craig, RT. 8

, 1 0 .

5 For the ending 12 in the sense of z'

l‘tu,see DELITZ SCH, Assyr. Gram .

p . 2 26,and MEISSNER , Assy r. Gram. p. 6 2 , g. F irst l ine on K . 54 20 ,

C (CT . 1 3 ,9 Cf. l . 49. EBELING restores l’ztr-ba-a-tz'.

1 38 Tablet 1V

78 . [ub -la l ib-jb a-k i-ma d i-k i a-na-ah -[ti]

1 ab e-Su-nu i-da

Su—nu ta-zi-ri 2 ri-e

[tu -Sa-as-k i 2“Kin-Jgu a-na ha -i-ru—tz’

-ma (P)[tu—Sar—b i par—saJ—Su a-na

3

pa-ra-as (ilu) an-nu-t i

[ep-Se-e- t i lim -Jni e-ti te—es -e-ma][a-na]i lani ab e-e—a l i-mu t-ta—k i s tuk—tin—ni

[lu saj-an-da-at6

um -mat-k i ln rit-k u -su Su-nu

kakke-k ien-di-im -ma a—na-k u u k a-a-Si " ni-pu

-us Sa-as-ma

87. Ti-amat an-ni-ta i-na Se—m i-Sa 9

8 8 . mah—hu-tas 1 ° i-te -r-u i u-Sa-ah -ni 1 ° te -en—Sa

8 9. is-si-ma Ti -amat Sit-mu -ris 1 1 e-l i-ta90 . Sur-Sis ma-al—ma—lis it-eru -ra

‘2 is-da-a-[Sa]9 1 . i-man-ni Sip

-ta it-ta-nam-di ta-a-Sa 1 3

92 . it i lan i Sa tahazi ti-Sa-a’-lu l 4 Su-nu kakke-Su-[nuj

93. ih -nin—du-ma Ti—amat ab kal i lan i 212Marduk

94 . Sa-as-mes it-tib -b u k i t-ru -b u ta-ha-zi-is

1 JENSEN, [z’

lanz'

re'

se'-kz

°

.l‘a]and at end z'

-da-as-su-ma. EBELING, zlda-suDHORME , zl da-laé .

2 K . 54 20 , az'

r-rz'

.

2 Fo r m m w i th comparat ive force elf) cf. K . 1 290 , 3 , s’

dlzur'

2z'

kz'

r

.s‘

z'

na ana‘The ir name is made more precious than go ddesses

’

.

askuptz’

bz'

tz'

ana tarbasz’

zlikd,

‘The l inte l was h igher than the courtK . 1 96 IV 1 4 .

4 K. 34 37, te-s

'

e-’

e-e-ma.

5 K . 54 20 ,ka l

2 Fo r sama'

du in th is general sense , see DEL . H .W. 570 6. Cf. UNGNAD ;

VAE. vi 3 6 8 .

7930 5 1 R. 2

, Eu.


1 4 0 Tablet 1V

95. uS-pa-ri-ir-ma b e-lum sa-

pa-ra—Su u-Sal-m il -Si

96 . im—hul2 -lu 3sa—b it ar-k a- t i “pa-nu -uS-Su 3

um -tas-Sir

97. ip-te-ma pi

-i-Sa Ti-amat a-na la - ti-Su 5

98 . im -hul-la uS-te -ri-b a a-na la k a- tam Sap- t i-Su

99. iz—zu -ti " Sare k ar—Sa-Sa i-Sa-nu-ma

I OO . in- ui-haz 9 l ib-b a-Sa-ma pa-a-Sa uS-pal

—k i

1 0 1 . is-suk 1 ‘ mul-mul-la ‘2 ih-te-

pi k a—ras-sa

1 0 2 . k ir-b i-Sa u-b at—t i-ka u -Sal-lit l ib-b a

1 0 3 . ik -m i-Si-ma nap-Sa-tas

1 3t'

I-b al- l i1 0 4 . Sa-lam -Sa 1 4 id-da-a eli-Sa i-za-za

1 0 5. ul—tu Ti-amat a- l ik pa-ni i-na-ru

1 0 6 . k i-is-ri—Sa up—tar—ri-ra pu

-h ur-Sa is-Sap-ha

1 0 7. ii i lani ri-Su -Sa a- l i-k u i—di-Sa1 0 8 . it-tar-ru ip

-la-hu ti-sah -hi-ru 1 6ar-k at 1 7-Su—un

K . 54 20 , me.

2 So read , CT . 1 3 , 1 8 , 96 fo r z}.3 K . 54 20 , la and pa

-nu-ui-fr’

a .

Cf. l . 4 5 and l . 4 8 , tz'

bu'

arki-s'

u .

5 K . 54 20 , s'

a. ta’

ata ta’ata, tans, late Hebrew b ps. See MEISSNER,

MVAG . 1 9 1 0 , 51 5.

Var. for her co nsum ing7 K . 54 20 ,

turn .

5 JENSEN regards new as a P1 5 . in circumstantial c lause and the finalu as

‘o verhanging u

’

,and compares ukal/u , l . 6 1 , &c .

2 So DELITZ SCH , DHORME , ZIMMERN o n analogy of na-o u-gzu-na,he is o b sessed (wi th pain ) , IV R . 54 , 1 9. JENSEN suggests z

'

n-nzl kud

from nakadu,b e anxio us, b ut offers no translat ion . EBELING, z

’

n-nzl sz'

l,

was lamed '

, from eselu , b ind , fo r which mean ing see HOLMA , P ersonen

namen der Form kuttulu , p. 3 1 , b ut hard ly appl icab le to the heart .A reading z

’

nnzZzaEfrom nalza‘

tu , b e sat iated,would su i t the co ntext best ,

b u t nafzaiu is used o n ly in the sense of‘ b e sat iated w i th happ iness,

riches ’

.

Marduk slays the Dragon 1 4 1

95. The lord spread o ut his ne t and enme shed her.

96 . The Imhullu,follow ing after, he let loo se in her

face .

97. Tiamat opened her m ou th to co nsum e h im .

6

98 . H e caused Imhullu to en ter that she cou ld no t

clo se her l ips.

99. The raging winds fi l led 2 her be l ly.

I o o . Obsessed was her heart 2° and she extended w ideher m o u th .

1 0 1 . H e let loose an arrow,it tore her be l ly.

1 0 2 . I t severed her inward parts, i t rent asunder theheart.

1 0 3. H e bound her and qu enched her breath of l ife .

1 04 . H e cas t down her co rpse , s tanding upo n her (it) .1 0 5. After he had s lain Tiamat the leader,1 0 6 . H er troops were dissem inated , her host was

scattered .

1 0 7. And the gods , her he lpers , who went bes ide her,1 0 8 They trembled ,

they feared , they turned the irbacks.

i . e . with pain (P) .Fo r nasata, throw , let fal l , cf. kz

’

rbanam a'

zzah, VAB. v 276 , 4 ;

[tsuku-i’

a kz’

rbanu , KAR. 1 1 4 , 7 and ZA. 3 1 , 1 1 6 , 25 f.22 mulmultu ,

certain ly arrow . In a pantom ime taken from th is poemthe malwatta are carried in a quiver (ia W it-pat

i s e‘

l) , CT . 1 5, 4 4 , 1 0 f.15 K. 54 20 , tut

"

.

sa-tam-tai z'

z-zz'

-za (he sto o d) . 79—7—8

,251 , Rev. also

ia-lam-tas'

.

‘5 Here the kz'

grru o r troops of Tiamat are first ment ioned and distinguished from the e leven mo nsters, the {hint bukrzlfa, who fo rm ed herhos t, I 1 4 6 , and be low, I. 1 1 5. Fo r the mean ing of kisru see MANI

‘

I’

IUS,

ZA. 2 4 , 1 1 4 ff. VAT. 1 0 8 98 , k i-z

'

s-ru-Ia.

K . 54 20 , ra and at-kat-su-un . Fo r r> l before k cf.RA. 9 , 77 I I 1 3 .

Fo r arkatu , back , see HOLMA, K orpertez'

le, 6 4 .

15 Var. They turned back the ir course is no t like ly. See 11 . 1 7 for

o lkatu , back

1 4 2 Tablet [V

1 0 9. u -Se—Su—ma nap

-Sa-tus 1 e- t i-ru

1 1 0 . ni-ta 3 la-mu-u na-

par-Su-dis la ll e -e

4

I I I . i-Sir- 5Su - nu-t i-ma kakke-Su-nu ti-Sab -b ir

1 1 2 . sa-

pa-ris 6 na-du—ma k a-ma-ris uS-b u

1 1 3. en-du ttib -k a—a—ti 7 ma-lu -t’

t da-ma-mu

1 14 . Se-rit-su 8na-Su—ti k a-ln-u k i-Suk -k is

1 1 5. it “) is-ten eS-rit nab -ni- ti Su -u t pul-ha-t i i-sa-nu

1 1 6 . m i- il-la 1 2

gal-l i-e a-l i-k u k a-a[d-rz

°

s‘

pa-Jui-Sa

1 The ending 5 in cases of th is k ind serves as a determ inat ive endingas the 3rd Per. prono un ha serves as a defini te art ic le in Ethiopi c , fo rb o th Singu lar and p lural . Cf. BROCKELMANN, Verglez

'

clzende Grammatz’

k,

p. 470 ,8 and p. 40 9 k, o n the ending in} . i in Assyrian natural ly

represents in . Nouns ending in t determ inate are no t to b e confusedw i th the adverb ial and prepo si tional form s -us

’

,as in kz

’

rbii,lz

'

bbus’

,

feat, fo r the orig in ofwh ich see PSBA. 1 909, 1 1 0 .

2 " They caused ( the ir sou ls napifitzlfunu ) to come away.

’ For th isreflex ive use o fcausat ive fo rms see BROCKELMANN, opus laud. 527.

5 On the expression nz'

ta 1am ? see STRECK , Assurb . i i 3 29 n . 8 . VAT.

1 0 8 98 , nz’

-z’

-ta.

4 K. 54 20 ,a’

zl z'

i. te’

u is usual ly fo l lowed by the infin i t ive in accusati ve ,b ut here in ace. w i th .i determ inat ive. 4 35 fo r b y analo gy w i thadverb ial ending 215.

5 VAT. 1 0 898 ,-sz

°

-ra-s'

u-nu .

5rzlzli.

Ibz'

d. , en-da tu—[ub .J. tubkatu certainly same ro o t as tubkinu,tubkz

'

ttu,cave

,secret chamb er ( I from Arab . tabak , co ver, ob scure .

No te Sum . ub tubku,

‘ chamb er of the earth , region, and .l‘uttatu, &c

cave,cavern ; see Sum. Gr. 250 . For th is passage cf. tubka

’

tz’

e-nzz’

d,

KB. vi 298 , 2 2 .

5 VAT . 1 0 898 , fe—rzl z

'

s-su .

9 L ines 1 0 6— 1 4 describ e the troo ps of Tiamat who were b ound andimprisoned . These seem to b e re ferred to in the fragmentary po em ,

pub l ished b y PINCHES, PSBA. 1 90 8 , 8 0—2

, and cf. my BE. 3 1 , 35 and

ZIMMERN, Z um Babylonzlu hen Neuja/zryesfl, 49. Here they are Cal led


1 4 4 Tablet 1V

It-ta-ad 2-di sir-ri—e—ti i-di-Su -nu

ga-du tuk -ma-ti-Su -nu Sa-

pal-Su [ikJ-b u-us

2

u212Kin-

gu Sa ir-tab—b u-t’

is ina [bi-ri]

4-Su-nu

ik—m i-Su -ma it—t i z“Digge—e Su-a—[tiJ im—ni-Su

1 2 1 . i-k im—Su -ma dupSimati [la si-maJ-ti-Su 5

1 2 2 . i-na k i-Sib -b i " ik -nu -kam—ma ir—tu -uS " it—mu -tih

1 23. is-tu lim-ni—Su ik -mu -ti i-sa-du

1 24 . ai-b u 5 mu t-ta-’

i-du 5u -Sa-b u-u Su-ri-Sam 5

1 25. ir-nit-ti An-Sar e—l i 1 0 na-k i-ru l o k a- l i-is uS-zi-zu

1 26 . ni-is-mat22 z" 2Nu-dim -mud ik -Su-du ” 2Marduk

kar-du

1 27. e-l i ilan i k a-mu—tum 1 2

si-b i t -ta-Su u-dan-nin-ma

gal-la-mel‘,i. e. galle

‘

; ”la/u was om i tted on th is text . ZIMMERN translatedthe word by ho st, tro op, and his suggest ion is confirmed by the new

variant .2 K . 34 37 om i ts. First l ine on Rm . 2 , 8 3 (CT . 1 3 ,2 On 930 1 6 .

5 Rm . 2 , 8 3, z'

r-ta-bu -u’

.

4 KING, e-lz'

, b ut o n CT . 1 3 , 2 1 the Sign may b e bi. Cf. I 1 47.

5 2‘“D ig Semiticized. n ga is a name ofNergal , and henceK ingu was also co un ted amo ng the b ound go ds in Aral lu. For d-D ig-

ga

see PBS. x 1 30 , 37 and m‘dDEg-

ga,CT. II 1 4 , star of Nergal .

In a ritual,RA . 1 6 , 1 54 ,

d-Kin-

gu-

gu is i dentified w ith the o riginal de i tyof the under-world, Enm eSarra Enl i l , and is o ne of the seven Enl i lso r under-world go ds ‘

of conquest ’, i . e . captured by NinurtaMarduk . In a myst ic pantom ime, CT . 1 5, 4 4 , a sheep wh ich isb urned in fire represents K ingu who had b een b urned . See -ZIMMERN,Neujahrsfest

‘, p . 1 3 1 . Hence a legend concerning the burning o fK ingu

existed,and ZIMMERN b e l ieves that the v isio n ofthe b urn ing ofone of the

four b easts which represents the heathendom in Daniel 7, 1 1 , and the

cast ing o f the devi l into a lake of fire in the Apo calypse of St. Jo hn 20,

1 0, are b ased upon th is form ofthe legend ofK ingu.

Marduk binds the Dragons 1 4 5

1 1 7. H e laid cords upo n the ir hand (s) heI 1 8 . Them toge ther w i th the ir oppos i t ion he trampled

under foo t.1 1 9. And K ingu who had becom e ch iefam ong them1 20 . H e bound and b e coun ted h im w i th the go d

Diggu .

5

1 2 1 . H e too k from him the table ts offate which wereno t his rightfu l possess io n.

I 2 2 . H e sealed them w ith a seal and fastened them to

his breast.1 23. After he had bo und his fo es o r had slain them ,

1 24 . And had overpowered the arrogant fo e l ike a

bull

1 25. And had fu l ly es tabl ished the victory o f Ansarover the foes

,

1 26 . And had a t tained the des ire o fNudimmud— he

the val iant Marduk,

1 27. Upon the bound gods b e streng thened his

durance .

5 Rm . 2,8 3 , la sz

'

-mat—[q .

7 VAT. 1 0 898 , ba. Rm . 2 , 8 3 , z'

r-ruf.

5 Rm . 2, 8 3 , az

'

-bz'

mut-ta-da.

5utabzt, here taken for I I2 ofs'abzt, o verpo wer, is usually read u-ia-pu-u

by o ther editors, III2 of apzt, b ut .

‘

t’

dpfl canno t b e used in a fact it ive sense

‘to make into DHORME reads katrz's'am il[lesJfi t en b attus

’

, b ut wheredo es katru have th is sense ? and his rendering ofMpa is no t po ssib le .

Also EBELING comm i ts the same error w i th his reading ni’

apu-l‘d rz

'

—tam,

‘he made them into slaves ’

. mutta’

z'

a’u natural ly I2 Part. of na

’

ddu,

b oast , praise » idrzi‘anz m ight b e from s‘

flru , w ind, turn, bu l l , tam ,

harvested reed,o r perhaps surrz

'

tam,qui ckly.

2° Rm . 2 , 83 , elz'

, rz'

. Cf. Tab . I 74 .

The roo t mean ing of nz’

snzatu can perhaps b e determ ined from the

Sumerian equ ivalent kur-zz’d—da,CT . 2 1 , 50 , 1 5, kur CT . 1 5, 1 1 , 6 ,

Var. kur KL . 2 R . 2 8 . Th is wo rd contains apparently the ro o tnapz

'

itu , b reath . A variant is na-sz'

-7nat (daft-ha) , BA. V 6 73 ,1 2 . Desp i te the vio lat io n ofthe rule ofsib i lants nz’smatu and nz

’

-[z’

s-ma PJPSBA. 1 91 0 ,

20,20

,appears to b e the cognate of Arab i c nasamun,

b reath , sou l , Heb rew nes’

ama‘

. See SBP . 1 98 n . 5.

22 Rm . 2,8 3, ka

-nzu-u-tz'

. Cf. ud-dan-nz'

u mar-has-szl l‘u-nu,BE. 3 1 ,

26 87 K

1 4 6 Tablet TV

1 2 8 . si—ri-is Ti-amat l Sa ik -mu-ti i—tu-ra ar-k i-is

ik -b u-us-ma b e-lum Sa ti-a-ma-tum i-sid-sa

1 30 . i-na m i-ti-Su la pa

edi-i ti-nat-ti 2 mu-tih-ha

u -

par—ri—

’

i-ma uS-la-at da-m i-Sa

1 32 . Sa-a-ru il-ta-nu a—na pu—uz-rat uS-ta-b i l

1 33 . i-mu—ru—ma ab -b u -Su ih-du -t’

t i-ri-Su

1 34 . igisi-e Sul-ma-nu u-Sa-b i-lu Su-nu a-na Sa-a-Su

1 35. i-nu -Iih-ma b e—lum Sa-lam-tu—us i-b ar—ri

1 36 . Sir k u-

pu‘4u-za-a-zu i-b an-na-a nik -la—a- t i

1 37. ih-pi-Si-ma k i—ma nu-nu mas-di—e a-na Sina—‘Su

1 38 . m i-is—ln—uS—Sa is-k u-nam -ma Sa-ma-ma tt-Sa-al-l i l

1 39 . is-du -ud par-k n ma-as-sa-ru u -Sa-as

-b i- it.

1 40 . m e-e-Sa la Su-

sa-a Su -nu-t i um -ta-

’

i-ir

1 4 1 . Sam i-e i -b i-ir 7 as-ra-tum i-hi- tam—ma

1 4 2 . uS-tam-h i-ir m i- ih-rat 5 apsi Su—b at2’2Nu-dim-mud.

3 5 n . 4 , 1 . Here the ‘b ound go ds ’ include th e kz'

sru ( 1 0 6 ) who werecast into the lower world and b ecame the so ns ofEnmeSarra and the

pest demo ns as wel l as the e leven mo nsters who were chainedto the s tars. Fo r the conste l lat ions to wh ich these m onsters were b oundsee Tab . I 1 40 In a hymn

~to Marduk, C RAIG , RT .

“

29, 1 5—1 7,

which refers to these co nste l lat io ns w ith a few variant readings, the l istends u -za-z

’

z-su-nu-tz’

,

‘he appo rt io ned them’

,i . e . assigned them to

conste l lations.

2 Rm . 2 , 8 3, Ti—a-ya-tz

'

.

2 A reading .u -lat-tz'

also po ssib le , b ut less prob ab le , from letfl,b reak ,

crush , Sum . a’

ar, tar, Syl. C . 6 5 ; CT. 1 8 , 3 2 a-1 9—2 1 ; 1 2

, 5 a 9 ; 1 2 ,

1 5 b 45. See o n th is ro o t , Tab . I 1 34 .

5 Tiamat’s b lo o d is taken to the far south , wherefore JENSEN suggeststhat the legend may b e connected w ith the o rigin ofthe name Red Sea

o riginally applied by the Greeks to the Arab ian Ocean and the Persian Gulf.


1 4 8 Tablet V

1 4 3. im-Su-tih-ma b e-lum Sa apsi b i-nu -tu-uS-Su

1 44 . és-gal-la tam -si-la-Su u-k i-in E-Sar-ra ll

1 4 5. [e s-

gal-la E-Sa

'

r-ra Sa ib -nu-u Sa-ma-muJ

1 4 6 .

2( ”A-nim ” 2En- l i l u” uE-a ma-ha-zi-Su-un us

ram-ma

C0L0 1>HON.

4

1 4 6— um Sumati duppu 4

—kam-ma e—nu-ma e-lis la

gam irk i-

‘

i pi—i z

'

f” li-i‘

I-um Sa a—na pi-i Sa-ta

-ri su-ul-lu-

pu

Sat-ru”Nabu -b el-Su [mar

5

] Na'id-Marduk api l ame l

nappabi ana balat napsati-Su

u balat b iti-Su is-tur-ma ina E-zi—da u -k in

F IFTH TABLET

I . u-b a-as-sim ma-an7-za-za an i lani ra-b i—ti-tum

wi th apsd, KING, 'Creat. i 1 99, 24 , b ut here rather the ob ject of the verb .

In defence ofmy rendering of the passage Tab . I 71 should b e com

pared .2 ESarra bz

'

t KAR. 1 2 2, 5 House o fthe universe a name

fo r the earth and Syn. ofEkut . Cf. II R . 59, 2 1 .d'Sahan ra

'

bz'

s E-i’a’

r

ra,w i th Var. CT . 24 , 8 , 1 1 , E-kur ( l . AS name of part o f the

temple Ekur at N ippur, see SBB. 2 2 1 n . 7.

2 All editors render as or l ike heaven but that conveys no mean ing,

and there is no word fo ras or like here . Or i f .iamamu b e taken in appo sit io n w i th ESarra, i . e.

‘E. wh ich he b u i l t as (a canopy of) heaven the

interpretat ion vio lates the mean ing ofESarra earth . Since in the lateperio d ESarra was also the name of a part of Eanna, temple ofAnn

in Erech,T it -D . R ituels

, 77Rev. and a temple in Erech , centre of

the cu l t o fAnn, was also cal led W eft-gal, the l ine appears to b e a late“

glo ss to explain eigal no t as earth b ut as heaven, or a ti t le of an Anu

temple.

5 i . e . Samamu, Esat ta, and Apsu, the ab odes ofAnn, Enl il , and EaM

respecti-

i/Ely.

Nether Sea Created 1 49

1 4 3. The lo rd m easured the dimens io n o fApsu.

1 44 . A vas t abo de its coun terpart he fixedw even

ESarra.

1 4 5. [The vast abode ESarra wh ich he bu i l t is heaven].2

1 4 6 . H e caused Anu,Enl i l and Ea to o ccupy the ir

abo des 3

COLOPHON .

4

1 4 6 l ines . Tablet 4 ofEnama e/zs : no t fin ished .

A ccording to a tablet wh ich was damaged in its text.Wri t ing of Nab ub elshu [so n] o f Na’id -Marduk the

sm ith . Fo r the l ife ofhis sou land fo r the l ife of his house he wro te i t and pu t i t in

Ezida.

‘

F IFTH TABLET

1 . H e co nstru cted stations fo r the great gods .

5

2 From 930 1 5.

5 The Sign TU]? mom is om i tted.5 Text zit—ht ! error for zzla’z

'

n .

7 Text from catch-l ine of 930 1 6 ; K . 3567 (CT. 1 3 , 2 2 ) has gal-galfor rabdtz

’

; K . 8 526 (CT . 1 3 , 23) gal-met. BEZ OLD in BOLL’S Antz'

ke

Beobachtungen reads manzdzdn z'

ldnz'

.

5 The word manzazu , statio n, when used of the plane ts has the same

mean ing as the Greek {iii/ o p al, exal tation that is the S ign o f the zo diacin wh ich any given plane t was suppo sed to b e mo st influent ial uponnature and the affairs of mank ind. The Bab y lo n ian ‘

stations ’

appear,

to have b een fixed arb i trari ly,and as such they were borrowed by

the Greeks. The wo rd bitu ,

‘ house ’

, seems to have b een used inthe same sense

,see WEIDNER , OLZ . 1 9 1 2, 1 1 5, where bz

'

t d-D z’

lbat,o r

‘ House of Venus ’ apparen t ly : kakkuru bz'

t rz'

-[zk-sz'

ndnz'

J,‘ Region

o f the ho use of the Band of P isces ’

, and the Hypsoma o f Venus wasP isces in Baby lonian and Greek astro lo gy. But bz

‘

tu usual ly means;

S imply ‘Sign of the zodiac ’. In Greek astro logy the ‘H ouses

’of the:

p lane ts are ent ire ly d ifferen t from the Hypsonzata. WEIDNER, OLZ .

.

1 9 1 3 , 20 8,comment ing upon the text in KING . Great. i i, Pl. 69, has

1 50 Tablet V

2 . kak kabani tam-sil-Su -nu lu—ma—Si uS-zi-iz

c onvincingly pro ven that kakkar nz’

sz'

rtum,or sign ofthe mystery

’

ofthe

mo on corresponds to the constel lat ions Sagt’

(Perseus) and M al-mu !

( Taurus) , and the Hypsoma of the mo on in Greek astro logy was alsoTaurus. The same text gives the conste l lat io n Ku-M al (Aries) as the

Sign ofmystery ’ ofthe sun,wh ich also agrees w i th the Greek Hypsoma

o f the sun . The same text gave the Hypsoma o f Mars as Enzu (P)

( Caprico rn) , which is also the Greek Hypsoma. [The remain ing argument of WE IDNER b ased upo n HARPER , Letters , 5 1 9, is erroneous]H ERZ FELD , OLZ , 1 91 9, 2 1 3 , c ites the Arab ic system of the Hypsomata,

taken from p i l lars of a b ridge at Djazirat ibn‘Omar on the Tigris, no rth

of Mosu l . These agree w i th the Greek scheme w i th the except ion of

the Sign fo r the sun’

s Hypsoma, wh ich is here given as Leo ( the Houseo f the sun in Greek astro logy) . On the b asis o f th is info rmat io n i t mayb e assumed that the Bab y lon ian system was the source ofall the ancien tt heories of ‘

exal tat ions ’

,

‘signs ofmystery

’

, o r in Arab ic the .ia'

rafun ,

‘ top’

. The Hypsoma of Jupi ter can b e fixed by THOMPSON, Reports,

no . 1 8 7. Here the astronomer states that Jup iter aro se he l iacal ly b eforethe . Sign Al-lul (Cancer) , and later in his repo rt he says that ‘ Jupi terappeared z

'

na mo uzazi-ia him, in‘

his true o r fai th fu l station and SinceCancer was the Hypsoma o f Jupi ter, o b viously manzazu kx

‘

au means the

stat io n in which a p lane t was most powerfu l w it h respect to divination.

Fo r manzazu used in the sense o f Hypsoma no te also VIROLLEAUD,

Ishtar,v 4 , Venus a manzaz-su us

‘allam-ma z

'

zzaz-ma, comple tes hers tat ion to the b o rder and stands sti l l , i . e . Venus passed through her

Hypsoma (Pisces) and hal ted to turn b ackward. Venus manzas-za

atz‘

u,

‘estab l ished her stat io n ’

,i . e . Stoo d lu . b er Hypsoma and revealed

true o rac les,THOMPSON , R ep orts, 20 6 , 5. Venus in the mo nth Ajar

manzaz~za usfi ta-na-kz'

,at tains her stat ion ’

,VIROLLEAUD, Astral. Supp1.

2

x l ix . 35. This is probab ly the mean ing o f manzazu in THOMPSON ,R eports , 1 76 ,

1,

‘ I f the sun Stands z'

ua nzanzazz'

25555221 , in the Hypsoma

o fthe m o o n, i . e . Taurus For the ful l term manzazu ktnu Hypsoma,

see 27, R . 6 ; 37, R . 3 ; 8 7 A,2 + R. 3 . Cf. CT . 3 4 , 1 0 , 1 9,

Jupiter nzanzaz-su as—sa-lz’

m 1 5 dme‘

maldtz’

z'

zzz'

z,‘ comple ted his stat ion

and sto o d 1 5 fu l l (P) days’. Certainly ‘

station in Bab ylo nian does no t

have the mean ing of 0 1 17731771 69,‘stand ing Stil l ’, of G reek astronomy,

i . e. the po int of the apparent turn ing b ackward or fo rward of a plane t .Fo r this i dea Baby lon ian emp loys the no un tdru o r the verb idra. See

]ASTROW,R ehgz

'

on,i i 6 56 n. 6 after KUGLER . The Hypsoma of Venus

is pro ved to b e P isces by VIR. Ishtar,i i 73 f. , where she stoo d z

'

na

manzazz’

-ta z'

na m‘dD z

'

lgan . See WEIDNER, H . B. 1 59.

The word nzanzazu when appl ied to the moon usual ly has the mean ing


1 52 Tablet ’V

3 . u -ad-di Satta m i-is-ra- ta u—ma-as-sir

2

4 . 1 2 arbe k ak k abani 3~ta-am ‘4uS-zi-iz

,2 K . 8 526 , u

-a r-sz'

r.

2 Ro o t wadd, no tg'

gdd.

5 mz'

sru, Pl. mi—z

'

s-rat (MESSERSCHMIDT, KTA. 1 7, I and mz’

sre'

tz,

b o undary, is pro b ab ly derived from ese'

ra,to confine, Arab ic hasara.

The word mz'srata in th is passage 15 a hapax ,whose Singu lar may b e

mzfisru ,nzz

'

sz'

rtu,design

,Sign of the zodiac , and certain ly i dentical in

meaning w i th usarla, sign o fthe zo d iac

,Sum .

955HAR -RA. 1 1,1 4 5, 2 4

conste llat ion ,VIROLLEAUD ,

Astrologz'

e, Sin . i i i 1 37 THOMP

SON, Reports, 1 1 4 , 8 . For the unusual p lural in am for a‘

tz'

cf. mind/a,

KAR . 1 75, 1 0 .

2 For tam,distribu tive

, see Sum. Gr 1 77. This passage is uni

versally regarded by Assyrio logists as referring to the so cal led ast_

r_

o lab eso f the Babylonians, which d ivide the .h eavens -into twelve sectorsfe

-

si

-

ch

of whi ch correspo nds to a month o f thirty days and an arc o f thirtyv—g .an-n—n-

Tdegrees ofthe sun’

s course. F6 )“ each month the astrolab es assign three. . p

stars wh ich were at first interpre ted aS based upon the irrisings

,b e ing so cho sen that they rose he liacal ly at regu lar intervals o ut

ten days,the who le system b eginn ing w i th a star in

wh ich ro se ab ou t the first ofN isan and go verned the firstFD QSYRQ f.

the

first month . This was the view e lab orately worked out by KUGLER inhis Sternkunde, i 230 if ,

where he assigned the astro lab es to a late perio d,and determ ined the he l iacal risings of the th irty-six stars or the so -cal leddecans of Greek astronomy , and ident ified many o f them w i t h the irc lassical equ ivalents. But in his Erga

'

nzungen , 2 0 1—6 , KUGLER w i thdrew

his astronom ical interpretat ions of the decans and sub st i tuted a purelyastro lo gical theory

,mak ing no reference to the puzzl ing figures which

fo l low each of the three stars for each month in geometrical pro gressio n.

KUGLER here interprets the wel l-known names of conste l lat ions as

designat io ns o f planets. The astro lab es are we l l describ ed by WEIDNERin his H andbuelz o

’er Baby lonischen Astronomz

'

e,6 2 where he contrib utes

a new astro lab e in the Berl in Museum,now pub l ished b y SCHROEDER in

KAV. no . 2 1 8 . Th is tex t assigns the first star of each month to the

Ea stars, o r in o ther texts the‘Way o f Ea

'

,the second star of each

month to the Ann stars o r‘Way of Ann

’

,and the third star of

each month to the Enl i l stars or‘Way ofEnl i l ’. WEIDNER v io lent ly

rearranges the three stars of each month so as to correspond to the threel ists of twelve stars each which co rrespond respect ive ly to the twe lve starso f Amurru , the twe lve of Elam ,

and the twe lve o fAkkad . He assumes

that the stars o f the first decan of each month or the o u ter ring of theastro lab es (see CT. 33, 1 1 - 1 2) should correspond to the twe lve stars

Astronomz

'

cal P oem I 53

3. H e fixed 2the year and des igned the s igns (o f the

zodiac) . 5

4 . Fo r the twe lve m o nths he placed three stars each .

assigned by the astro logers to Amurru, the stars of the second decan of

each mon th should b e the twelve stars of Elam , or the Way ofAnu’

,

and the stars ofthe th ird decan of each mont h should b e the twe lve starsofAkkad o r the Way o fEnl i lI t is o b vious from the names o f the conste l lat io ns which are assigned

to each sect ion of the m onths that the signs are no t cho sen from the

zo d iac exc lusively as in the Egyptian and Greek system of decans, b ut

inc lude signs o f the so -cal led or stars ou tside the zo diacwh ich rise he l iacal ly at the t imes of the months to which they are

assigned , or ifwe accept the thesis ofLINDL , Orzentalz'

se/ze Stua’

z'

en Fritz

H onzmel gewz'

a’met

,i i 3 4 6 fit , the three conste l latio ns of each mo nth

b elong to t hree concen tri c spheres. All rise hel iacal ly in that part icularmonth , and are arranged in order of distance from the earth . WEIDNERalso assumes the principle of three concentric spheres, and explains thefigures after each decan as distances in right ascension along the ce lestialequato r, and w ith his drast i c rearrangement he is ab le to pro ve that theth irty-six stars ofthe astro lab es rise hel iacal ly in order each approximatelyten days after the o ther, so that the three stars of each month are real‘ time regu lators (xpOVOKpdrwp) . A passage in Diodorus o ften ci ted bywri ters on the sub ject (see WEIDNER , H andbuch

,63 BOLL

,Sphaera, 3 35)

states that the Babylon ians assigned thirty (read th irty-six) stars to go vernthe co urse of the plane ts, and that every ten days o ne of tho se visib ledescends as messenger to tho se invisib le (se ts he l iacal ly) and one of

tho se invisib le ascends as messenger to tho se v isib le (rises he l iacal ly) ,wh ich appears to b e convinc ing pro o f that the Baby lon ians did devisea system ofdecans on the principle of he l iacal risings ; the constel lationsof the astro lab es as now i dent ified , and who se risings are co ntro l led bythe great star chart pub l ished b y KING I —8 ( see KUGLER, Erga

‘

nzzmgen,

2 1 iii ), do no t always confo rm to th is principle , and co nsequent ly KUGLERhas at tempted to interpret the Bab ylon ian system of three decans to eachmonth along l ines very sim i lar

.

to the astro lo gical system o f_

the Greeksas found in F irm i cus. See BOUCHE-LECLERCQ , opus a t. 2 28 . Herea plane t is said to ru le a decan o r three p lane ts ru le an en tire sign of

the zo diac . Fo r example, when the sun is in the first th ird ofAries thego vern ing plane t is Mars, when in the second third of Aries the sun

h imse lf is the ru l ing power, and fo r the last th ird ofAries, Venus ru les.

But l ine 4 o fGreat. v can hard ly b e interpreted in th is sense , and thereis no evidence in the extensive astro logical l iterature that the Babylon iansk new ofa planetary decanal system. The Egyptians arb i trari ly assigned

Tablet V

5. is-tu tit-mi 1 Sa Satta us-[si-ru z

'

-na]u-

su-ra-t i

6 . u—Sar-Sid man-za~az” 2‘Ni-b i-ri ana

5ud-du-u rik -si

Su-un

th irty-six de i t ies to these divisions of the track of the sun,and the names

w i l l b e found in BOUCHELECLERCQ , 23 2 6 . In fragments preserved bylater writers from a lo st work ofTeucer, the Bab ylonian,

are given the

stars ou tside the ecl ipt ic assigned to each decan ofeachSign of the zo diac ; see BOLL , Sphaera,

1 6—2 1 . DR . FOTHERINGHAM o f

Oxfo rd agrees w i th LINDL in his interpretatio n of the figures o n the

astro labes, bu t fo r o ther reasons. H is conclusion wh ich I commun icatein his words is, The stars of the decans indicate the po sit ion of the sun

at each po int in the zo diac ’. , From statements of and FOTHERINGa t. “

-N -h 4 4 .-d .

HAM i t fo l lows that the three stars Of each month succeed each o ther-_ a " r

“p “ ‘ d u

in he l iacal rising,and are real t ime Indicato rs. There is no trace Of

such a Scient ific system o fdecans In Greek astro logy. I t must , however,b e adm i tted that the texts of the astro lab es requ ire drasti c revision to bemade to conform to th is scheme . For KUGLER

’

S former interpretat ionof o ur passage, which agrees w i th the v iew taken here , see Sternkuna’e,11 1 3 .

DR . FOTHER1NGHAM communicates the fo l low ing no te : ‘In my viewthe figures (after each star on the astro lab es) indicate the distance of the

Sun from the sou th po les of the three co ncentri c spheres after he has

completed each sign o f the zo diac . I b e l ieve LINDI. and I agree in

po stu lating three concentric Spheres, b ut no t in our interpretat ion of the

figures. I do no t mean to assert that the stars o fthe decans (n apal m.re

’

M ovm ) are more accurately selected than in Greek astro logy. Mytheory is perfectly consistent w i th KUGLER’S former interpre tat ion ; if thenames given in the texts w i l l no t fi t into the ir proper decans i t te l ls as

strongly against KUGLER as against me .

’

2 Cf. z'

itu dent i'

a uzd,UNGNAD

,VAE. v i

3

1 3 1 , 2 4 ,‘After I had

gone up dmz'

s’

a .l‘attz'

is usual ly rendered days ofthe year byprev iouseditors .

2 For usurtu employed in the techn ical sense of sign of the zo diac,conste l lat io n, see no te on mz

’

srata,l . 3 , and WEIDNER , H andbuch

,1 49.

Cf. ussz'

ru usuratz'

rabbdtz'

,in a somewhat diflerent sense , LANGDON,

P aradz'

s, 54 , 2 4

—5 ; 52 , 1 8 .

5 K . 1 3774 (KING , Creat. i 1 9 1 ) ru a-na.

552‘s z'

ru,

mu lNz'

bz'

ru . s z'

ru has a doub le sign ificat ion in astrono

m ical texts. In the first place i t is the name of the planet Jup i ter whenit cro sses the meri dian by n igh t . This is c lear from THOMPSON, R eports,

94 Ob v. 7—R. 1

,

‘The star of Marduk at his hel iacal rising is cal led


I 56 Tab let .V

7. a-na la e -

pis an-mi la e-

gu-u

1ma-na-ma

8 . man-za-az2( ”Enl i l u ” uEa ti-k in it-ti—su

9 . ip-te-ma ab u llé ina si—l i k i-lal-la-ah

I O . si-ga-ru

4ud-dan-mi—na su-me-la u im—na

is cal led the Nib iru the star o f the cro ssing as any planet m igh t b ethen cal led whatever its actual po si t ion ?I t seems on the who le c lear that Nz

'

oz'

ru ( the cro ssing) refers to the

intersection o f the celestial equator and the ec l ipt ic, and that the name

was appl ied to Jupi ter as representat ive of the planets which cro ss fromthe so uthern to the northern part of the Way o fAnn and vice versatw ice in the perio ds of the ir orb i ts (disregarding the accidents ofa plane t

’

s

apparent b ackward and forward mo vem ent o r planetary ‘kno t ’ at the

equato r) . Hence ‘ Jupiter Nib iru’

simply means a plane t wh ich cro ssesthe equato r, ‘

the ce lestial p lan of the mo vements of the planets in the

ec l ipt ic’

, and in Bo ok VII the scr-ib e explains the name ,‘Nib iru the

ho lder ofits m idd le ‘Ofthe stars ofheaven may he upho ld their ways’

,

l l . 1 1 0 f. The p lane t Jupi ter is designated by mulMarduk = ne-oé-rzi,

II R . 5 1 , 6 1 , a wri t ing which suggests that m ean . may no t b e Sem i t ic ,and cf. fal ol-n , name of a weapo n ,

RA . 1 6,1 52 , 1 8 . In K . 350 7Ob v.

m uiNe-b i-tu is m entio ned in a l ist o f fixed stars, Orio n ,Ursa Major,

the K idney Star,Boar Star, D i lgan ,

Musirk esda, and also Sulpae ,usual ly a nam e o f Jup i ter, and they are also cal led ‘gods of the n igh t ’.The astro nom ical l ists assign some of these ‘ go ds of the n i gh t ’ to the

Enl i l Way, some to the Anu Way, and some to the Ea Way. Sincein this list two names o f Jup i ter appear as desi gnations of fixed starsi t may b e supposed that Nz

’

oz'

ru o riginal ly meant a conste l lat ion in o r

near L ibra, and Sulfide, after Nib iru had b een asso ciated w i th Jupi ter,came to designate some conste l lation at the oppo site intersectio n of the

celestial equato r and the ecl ipt ic , i . e. a conste l lation in o r near Aries.

My conclusio n is that Nz'

oz'

ru is Sem it ic , and means‘

place of cro ssing ’

,

o riginal ly the place o f the cro ssing o f the equato r by the sun and

p lane ts, and then app l ied to Marduk , god of the crossing ’,as the ch ief

p lanet , and also to two co nste l lat io ns in t hese two ce lestial regions. ThatI take to b e the m eaning of the passage under d iscussio n. See BookVII ro 8 .

K . 8526 , u’

. egfz‘

, prob ab ly no t egd, bab b le , meditate , sin, b ut egzZ

(pm) , b e weary, lo i ter. The l ine refers to the fixed po ints of the ec l ipt ico r path of the sun,

wh ich to the anc ients seemed to pass around theearth once a year w i th invariab ly the same relative inc l inat io n to the

equator.

Aslro izomz'

eal P oem r57

7. In order that none transgress o r lo i ter.

8 . H e appo inted the place (s) o f Enl i l and Ea2 w i th

him , (i. e . bes ide the Ann way) .

9 . H e Opened gates o n bo th s ides .

3

I O . H e made s trong the lo ck-rai ls left and righ t .

2 This refers sure ly to the northern b and ofstars paral lel to the centralband of equatorial stars o r the Way of Enl i l

,and to the co rrespo nding

sou thern b and o rWay ofEa. Since in l ines 6 —7 the mo nzo z fluNibzrz

means in a large sense the b and of stars wh ich fix the co urse of the

p lanets wh ich cross the equato r, th is!

interpre tat io n o f l ine 8 fo l lows.

The Var. K . 1 3774 hasil'tA-nim for i“41521

,an error which pro ves clearly

enough that the scrib e had these three b ands o fstars in m ind . WEIDNER ,Handout/z, p. 33 f. , explained the manzaz i” Enlil as the north po le of

the ecl iptic , and the mo nzaz i” Ea as the po int of the w inter so lsti ce .

JENSEN , Kosmologie, 1 6 if , he ld s im i lar v iews, b ut he w i thdrew his

argument in KB. v i 347 in favour of the view taken here . LINDL’

S

argument in his artic le Z ur oaoy lomlre/zen Aslronomz'

e, pp. 351 f. , in wh ich

he sees here the ‘Kenntn is von regelmassigem Vo rwartswandern des

Nib irupunk tes’

,i. e . the Precession of the equ inox, is no t convinc ing .

Fo r Enl i l asso ciated w i th the north and Ea w i th the sou th , see the names

of the gates of the no rthern and sou thern sides of Sargon’

s palace ,KB. i i 50 , (DHORME, C/zoix , p.

9 Fo r si-li kilalldn ,the two ends, or eastern and western sides, o ppo sed

to po-nu u or-ka o r inn réii u arkofi

,in fro nt (no rth) and b ehind (south ) ,

see CT . 26 , 27, 71 , and DELITZ SCH , H .W . 56 6 . The l ine refers to the

mytho logical gates at sunrise and sunset through wh ich the sun enteredand departed . Early seals frequently represent the sun-

god open ing thegate of sunrise which co nsists of two do ors sw ing ing upon posts. He

ho lds in his hand a key adapted for insert ion in to a lo ck w ith fal l ingb o lts, and the scene is technical ly describ ed by F. VON LUSCHAN in

P rimitive Tfirm and Oriental ische Studien Fri tz Homme lgew idme t, i i 357—6 9, w ith i l lustrat ions of what he conce ives to have

been this o ld Baby lonian gate and lo ck .

Sumerian szgar izgara, is pro bab ly the long narrow b lo ck fastenedon each do or ofa gate . In the mo rt ise of the left b lo ck was placed thelock (namzafiu) , wh ich co nsisted of a pin or p ins (saggy ! or gag

sikurru , sz’

kko /u) wh ich fe l l into ho les in a sl id ing b o l t (iadel‘, .

‘

r’

agil

me‘

dilu) to the leve l of the top o f a long slo t in the b o l t. Into th is slo twas inserted the k ey (gag iii-lug mui

’

e‘

lfl, the l ifter) w i th pro ngs to the

same numb er as the p ins, and wo rk ing l ike a lever. The k ey whenpushed downward l ifts the prongs under the p ins and raises them to free

1 58 Tablet V

1 1 . ina k a-b at-ti'

1 -sa-ma is-ta-k an e-la-a-ti 2

1 2 .

”“Nannar-t u us-te-

pa-a mu-Sa ik -ti-pa

a

I 3. u -ud-di-sum -ma su-uk -nat m u -si a-na ud-du-ti

fi-me‘

I 4 . ar-h i-sam la na—par-k a-a ina a—gi

-e5u-sir 6

1 5. i-na res arh i-ma na-

pa-hi e-[l i]

7 ma-a—t i

the b o l t o r bar. This b ar passes acro ss the central part ofthe two do orssl iding into a lo ck rai l o r b lo ck on the righ t do o r. Fo r i l lustrat ionsof this k ind of do or fasten ing and lo ck see the Egypt ian lo ck in

Eng/elopaedia Brilamziea under ‘Lo ck ’

and F . VON LUSCHAN in Orienl.

Sluo’z'

en F. Homme l gew idmet, i i 36 2 . By synecdo che iz’gara isextended to mean do o r and do o r fasten ing. So in KrNG , M agic , 52 , 2 2 ,

1am: iW iigar namzo /kzl i'

wzu, [May the god Neduh]take his place at the

do or o fthe ir lo ck ’

. .l‘igaru is certainly no t key as Mmssm m translates,ATV. i 39 ; cf. SBP . 20 6 , 20

,where the sun-god enters by draw ing

b ack the izgara ,i . e . here do or of whi ch fig-am is a part) , and .

the .

‘

r’

zgow may have has-re l iefs of monsters, Gudea, Cyl . A,26 , 2 4 .

‘Left and righ t ’ may po ssib ly refer to the east and west ifthe orientat ion b e taken from the so uth

,o r west and east if the o rientat ion b e

north .1 L i teral ly ‘ l iver but also b e l ly

’

see HOLMA , Korper/eile, 79.

2ela

‘

ti is certainly a techn ical term connected w i t h AN-PA elat fame”

,

and means some th ing more defin i te than the ‘upper regions (DHORME) .

ZIMMERN and K im; render ‘zeni th ’

,which is impossib le . JENSEN , KB.

vi 34 8 f. , shows that elal lame”

always means the western horizon wherethe newmo on appears, and the newmo on lS referred to in the next l ine .

No te that elal fame” in KB. i i t o , 4 Tam/im .l‘a .lalmi iamii, i . e . the

west , and Tiranna (m i lky-way ?) stretches from AN-fiR = i§id fame”

,

eastern horizon) to the AN-PA, western ho rizon. No te also that Si-BADNA elat iame

'

,where Nannar or the newm oon stands, SEH . no . 8 3 R .

38 , that is in Sumerian ‘ horn of the wal l of heaven UNGNAD in

Aliorien/alzlrclze fl x/e uno’Bilder, 20 n . 1 1 , w ithout hesi tat ion renders

‘no rth po le

’

, and that seems to b e LINDL’

S view, 355. The

Sumerian AN-PA can hard ly adm i t of more than two interpretat ions,kip/fiat w ing or quarter of heaven AN-éAD Zia/ii fame

”

, sceptreo f heaven ’

, or namara .ia lame”

,

‘sh ining forth in the heavens ’

. This


I 6 0 Tablet V

I 6 . kar-ni na-b a—a-ta ana ud—du -t’

i 6‘

I‘

I—m i I

I 7. i-na fim 7-kam a-

ga-a [ma-as-Jla

3

1 8 . [SaJ—pat-tu5 ln-u Su -tam—hu -rat m eS-l i 6 [ar-hi-J

Sam

1 9. [e-Juu -ma Z“Samas ina i—Sid Sam i-e 7

[ik -Su-duJ-k a

- t i Su-tak -si-b a-am -ma b i-ni ar—k a-[nu]

1 K . 8526 ,-ma. This l ine also fixes the mean ing of l . 1 3 ,

‘to deter

m ine the days (of the phases of the Here the Shape of the

mo o n is describ ed in the first quarter w i th ho rns and a pale disk fo rthe remain ing part ofthe mo on or the ashen l ight .

2naba/a is natural ly permansive ofnabzi, b laze, Sh ine , see TH .

-DANGIN .RA. 1 0

, 2 24 .

3 This resto rat io n is certain from K . 2 16 4 , I I , zimu 7-kam [ago

“

ma-Jai-la

,and the commentary

, 1. 1 2,E5

”

mil‘il, Babyloniaea, vi 8 ;WEIDNER , ibid. and BA. 8 ‘ p . 2 8 , reads bi-i-lo , extingu ish , but the‘ crown ’

, or dark part of the mo on is o nly half ext ingu ished on the

seventh day. JENSEN'S reading .

‘

v’

um-izl la, divide, makes go o d sense, b ut

K . 2 1 6 4 has [ma-]ai-la c learly. See also'

CT . 25, 50 , 2 , mo i-lam agzi

7-kom

,The halfcrown is the seventh day.

4 K . 1 3774 has a version fo r l ines 1 7—1 8 or the phases of the moon

during the first fi fteen days. The major texts are all based upo n a weekof seven days, b ut K . 1 3774 has a version b ased upon the five-day week .

An Assyrian and Cappado cian week of five days was estab l ished bySAYCE , and see mo re evidence for a po ssib le secondary Sumerian weekof this k ind in LANDSBERGER, Ko lender, 96 .

K . 1 3774 , wh ich is resto red by III R . 55, no . 3 , and CT . 1 6 Ff.

in WEIDNER’S H o izdbuclz, p. 1 8 , has the fo l low ing versio n[ii/u dmi I -l‘am ao

’i 177m]5-kam 5 ii-mi [azbaru

ilu/[nu][ii/u zimi 6 -kam o o

’i zimi I o -lkom 5 d-[mi ka-li—tum

Zwi ll][ii/u zZmi I I -kam ao

’

i fi-mi I 5 kam 5 fl-mi agzZ tai

-ri-ié-ti zip-pit“

iluEnlil]‘From the I st day to the sth, five days, ( i t is cal led) the sickle. I t

b elongs to Anu .

From the 6 th day to the ro th,five days, ( i t is cal led) the k idney. I t

b elongs to Ea.

From the 1 1 th day to the 1 sth , five days, (w ith) a crown o f b ri l l iancehe is c lad. I t b elongs to Enl i l .’Here each o f the first three weeks is assigned to one of the three

supreme go ds ofthe Trin i ty as regent .

Motions of the M oon 1 6 1

I 6 . Thou shal t Shine 2 w i th horns to de term ine Six days ,I 7. And o n the seven th day w i th a halfcrown .

4

1 8 . A t the fu l l m o on veri ly tho u art in oppo s i t io n (tothe sun) , mon th ly,

1 9. When the Sun o n the foundat ion o f heaven hasovertaken thee

,

20 . The beep and shine thou (in thy course)backward.

5 Cf. arlzam sibzitam a ia-pa-at-tam, F irst day of the m onth,seventh

day and the fu l l moo n, TH .

-DANGIN , Let/res et Contro ls, 50 , 2 8—9, in

UNGNAD , Brzefe, 2 4 6 , corrected by LANDSBERGER, Kult/ea/ender, 98 . ina

arfri sis /i u .

‘

c’

d -

pa-d l-ti, CT . v i 5 b 20 ; cf. LANDSBERGER, ibid. ia-pat-tu ,

CRAIG , RT . i i 1 1 , 25 27772 I 5-laam o n Var. K . 8 4 47 in BA. x

‘, p. 8 1 ,

Rev. 5. iabattu,tapaz/a is the techn ical name of the day of the ful l

m o on,the fifteenth of the mo nth , PSBA. 1 90 4 , PI. Opp. p. 56 , l. 1 3 .

L ike .ribd/u,

‘seventhness

’

, iaba/tu is an ab stract noun from faba‘

la, b e

comple te , l i teral ly complet ion i . e.

‘fu l l mo on I t is explained as am72d libbi,

‘ day Of the mak ing peacefu l the heart ’, CT . 1 8 , 2 3, 1 7, i . e .

by prayer and sacrifice,and hence zur

,to sacrifice , wo rship, is explained

by MEISSNER , SAI. 6 8 29, and no te leg SAI. 5677, and

teg

nagza, passim. Hence no t day ofrest ’, b ut clay whose ceremon iesb ring peace to the worsh ipper. On the ent ire question of iapattu

and the Heb rew Sabbath see LANDSBERGER , ibia’. 1 3 1- 5. At the b egin

n ing ofthe l ine J ENSEN , K ING, DHORME, UNGNAD, and all earl ier interpre tersread dmu 1 4

-Iu,b ut Z IMMERN

’

S reading ia-

pal-iu is certain.

6 K . 1 1 6 4 1 , mi7 The east o r sunrise, See no te on elati

, l. 1 1 . JENSEN'S restorationiki

’

ua’u is certain. The sun seems to revo l ve around the earth once in

2 4 hours and the moon once in 24 hours 50 m inutes, and hence i t mayb e said that, when the sun rises and the fu l l moo n has not yet set in the

west in the early morning, the sun in the east has o vertaken the mo on.

This may o ccur the mo rn ing b efore oppo si t io n or the first o r seco ndmorn ing after oppo sit ion, depending upon the po si t ion ofthe .mo on in its

o rb it. The phrase enama sin iomai ik iudamma itti-iii i/tz'

ntu means

‘When the sun o vertakes the moo n and w i th him marches ’

,THOMPSON ,

Reports , 1 24 , I 1 27, 1 ; VIROLLEAUD, Sin ,iii 51 , refers always to th is

perio d ofthe mo on’

s phases. On ri ita,march

,v. Baby lonianWisdom , 47, 4 0 .

8 K . 1 1 6 4 1 , ar-ka-mi . Fo r bi-m'

arkanul‘ cf. THOMPSON, R ep. 272 ,

Rev. 4—5 ; enama mWSag

-me-gar ibiud-am-ma mulLugal itte‘

tib -ma ib

ni—ia orba-nu mu ll ugal .

‘

r’

a mu lSag-me-gar ittetiéu-ia-ma ib-nu-l‘u

ikaiiaa’amma mu lSag

-me-gar itte/ik-ma and ribi-iia illak , When Jupi terL

1 6 2 Tablet V

b u-ub -b u-Jlum a-na har-ra-an z“SamSi Su-tak

rib l -ma

29-Jkam ln Su-tam-hu-rat

z" uSamaS lu Sa-na

at 3

4

]itta b a -1 u—ru-uh-Sa

Su-Jtak -ri-b a-ma di-na di-naha~ba~la-ni ia-a-ti

lu-Su

-Su -nu- t i nu

-su -nu-ti

-ln bu

i lan i i-k ab -b u

babbaba‘

m'

ma-a-ru-m

ni it

u -b al-l i-ta -[an-na-S‘i]

has o vertaken and passed b eyond Regu lus and has il lum inated himagain (Regu lus wh ich Jupiter passed and i l lum inated o vertakes Jup iterand passes him) and he Jupi ter goes into o b scurity ’. Here a

‘kno t ’of Jupiter

’

s o rb i t o ccurs at Regu lus,and the re trograde mo vement is

expressed by ibni arkanu . After the mo on’

s oppo si t ion on the westernhorizon in the mo rn ing th is satel l ite each succeeding morn ing standshigher in the west at sunrise w i t h increasing shadow ; final ly at the endof the month i t disappears to tally in the sun

’

s raysfor two to three daysb eneath the eastern horizon . I t has during the wan ing perio d ‘

shoneb ackward or decreased from west to east.

1 K . 1 1 6 4 1 , rim ; see also K . 2 1 6 4 , 24 .

2 The astronom ical commentary on the mo tions Ofthe mo on, K . 2 1 6 4

in Babylom’

aea,vi 8—28

,after defining the mo on’s posi t ion on the twen ty

seventh day has [ud—né-a]ana {tarran ‘lu tSv‘

amii .i‘u-taé-rz'

m-ma ia-tam-{zir,

[At the period of darkness]approach the way of the sun and stand inOpposit ion i . e. the Bab y lon ians spo ke of two oppo si t ions of the mo on ,

the first ( in l . 1 8 ) at the ful l moon d irect ly opposi te the sun, and the

second when the moon stoo d b etween the earth and the sun at the end


I 6 4 Tablet VI

( 1 38) i-s"

im-m e m e

( 1 39) la um

( 1 40 ) ileini ni—i-nn

[2“‘Marduk zik —ri] i lan i ina Se -m i2-Su

COLOPHON ON K . 356 7.

clap-

pi 5-bam -me e-nn-ma e-liS

’

mat “"ASur-ban i-apl i Sar k iSSati Sar mat ”“ASur

S I X TH TABLET 3

I . zik -ri i lan i ina Se—m i-Su

1 h . [ubJ-b al l ib-b a-Su i-b an-na—a nik -la-a-te

2 . [ep—JSu pi-i—Su aanazh E-a i-[zak -k ar-ma]

2b . [Sa]ina l ibb i-Sn uS-ta—mu—t’

r i-nam-din m il-k u

3 . da-m i ln-uk -

Sur-ma is

-

Si-im -tnm lu-Sab -Si—ma

4 . lu -uS-ziz-ma tile? " lu a-me-ln Sum 7-Su

Here b egin a few l ines from the end ofK . 852 6 and K . 3567.

2 Catch l ine from K . 8526 . Var. 1 1 6 4 1 ,-me.

3 The principal text for th is tab le t is KAR. 1 6 4 (VAT.

L ines 1—20 were prev iously known from BM . 926 29 (KING , Creat. i i,P1. 355

—7)

No t my b lo od as first rendered by K ING after Berossus. See alsomy P aime Sume

’

rien (in P aradis, 34 . Bero ssus has b een m isinterpreted

b y all of us. He do es no t mean to say that Marduk commanded one ofthe go ds to cut Offhis (Marduk

’

s) head b ut his own head , and to m ix theou tpouring b lo o d w i th the earth so as to fash ion men and an imals capab leof b reath ing the air. The passage in Bero ssus is so co nstructed and

compressed that i t is incomprehensib le . From the resto red text ofTab . VI it now appears that Marduk commanded the b o und K inguto b e b rought before Ea ; he was slain and from his b loo d Ea createdman . See commentary o n l ine 2 6 .

5essimtu is a diffi cu l t fo rm . The singular of th is wo rd is esimtu ,

TH .

-DANGIN,Lettres et Contrats

, 9, 7; CT . 1 2,1 3 a 1 0 . The Sem i tic

Maritale creates Man 1 6 5

hearing 1

we the gods .

COLOPHON ON K . 356 7.

F ifth tablet OfEnama elii‘.

Land OfASurb anipal k ing Ofun iversal dom in ion,k ing

ofAssyria.

S I X TH TABLET 3

1 . When Marduk heard the words Ofthe gods,

1 h . h is heart prompted him as he devised cleverth ings.

2 . H e opened his mou th speak ing unto Ea,

2b . that wh ich he conce ived in his heart,giving him

counse l .

3. B lood 4 w i l l I constru ct,bone 5 w i ll I cause to b e .

4 . Veri ly I w i l l cause L ilzi (man) to s tand forth , veri lyh is name is man.

word is a battle form,in Heb rew ( esem) , Arab ic (Yigmun) , Eth iopic ( agent ,

tram ) ; Babylonian esimia,Cstr. esmit, Pl. esma

'

ti (HARPER , Lett. 34 8 ,1 1

,esmé

’

tn, CT . esem-siri,

‘ b ackb o ne ’

, UNGNAD , 19;-2m,

2 6 9 , is b ased upon the form (t i/la, l’

z’

tiltu , DELITZ SCH , Assy r. Gram.

p . 1 6 7, 4 . essimta is apparent ly a kit/it fo rm , cf. milli/eu , and appar

ently an intensive of lei/it, and a mo dified fo rm of batil due to the

influence of the guttural '

aj in . Hence the b ase of the Babylonianessimtu would b e ‘

asim,the usual Sem it i c form for parts of the b o dy.

See BROCKELMANN, Vergleiebende Gram. p . 336 ; kittil, the Heb rew

fo rm for b o di ly defects, is real ly as BARTH maintained , an intensive kat/7,see BROCKELMANN, ibid. p . 36 0 d) . Hence Assyrian has two b ase form s

for th is wo rd, leitla ( esmu) and (essimtn) .The wo rd for ‘man

’

,Iiamo

,is lili, loan-word Zita, see Tab . I 1 4 2 .

Text L‘

U-G/i’

L -L U-a.

7 KING’S co py of926 29 has here the Neo -Bab . form of TAK , SUMKAR. 1 6 4 , M U.

I 6 6 Tablet V]

5. ln-ub -mi-ma l i le‘t a-m e~lu6 . ln- ii 1 en-du dul-lu 1 i lan i-ma Su-nu lu~u pa

-as-hu

7. lu -Sa—ah -ui—ma al-k a-k a-ti 3 i lan i ln—nak—k i—[i lj3

8 . is-te-nis lu k ub—b u-tu 5-ma a-na5 SI-na ln-t

’

I- zi-zu

9 . i-pulasu-ma 7 z“Ii-a a-ma-tam i-kab -b i-Su

1 0 . as-Su tap-Su-uh -t i 3 Sé 9 i lani ti-Saw—an-na-as-Su te

-e

mu

1 1 . l i -in-na-ad-nam ama is-ten a~hu-Su-nu

I I b . Su-ti l i-ab -b i t-ma nisé lip-

pat-k u

I 2 . lip-hu-ru -nim -ma i lan i 1 1 rabuti

1 2b . ah -mi ’2 l i-ih -na-din—ma Su-nu l ik-tu-nu

1 3 .

“uMarduk ti-pah-hir-ma i lani rab t

‘

I ti

1 3h

. ta—bis t’

i—’

a-ar 1 3 i-nam -din ter-tu

1 4 . ip-Su pi

-i-Su i lan i ti-pak-kad

1 4h

. Sarru a-na”“A-nun—na—k i a-ma-ta i—zak -k ar

1 5. ln-u k i-nam-ma mah-ru-ti nim -b u-k u -un

1 KAR. 1 6 4 , and li.2 The idea that man was primari ly created for the service of the go ds

finds frequent expression in rel igio us texts. See the Assur version of

man’

s creat io n from the b lo o d of two m inor go ds, P oéme a’

u P arao’ir,

4 7, 27fl”

. and especial ly p. 59.

3 KAR . 1 6 4 , bat, bit.4 luianni, a he lping verb to return to the task

,to go on w ith a task .

Cf. is’

nzt arii’

u,

‘the w ise underto ok (to repair) again

’

,NIES, H istorical,

R eligious , ana7Economic Tex ts, 3 1 , 7. ai-ni—ma alput, VAE. iv 238 , 4 5.

K ING , DHORME , and LUCKENBILL (AJSL. 38 , 2 1 ) render ‘ change the

ways of the gods ’

, wh ich is also possib le and makes go od sense, b ut

the syntax is against this view . EBELING renders the line in the sense

adop ted here .

5 KAR . 1 6 4 , iii , ana.

This rendering is based upon II R . 47, 2 2 , ana .iiml iu izzazu , and

CT . 27, 2 6 , 7, ana find ai-iz, see UNGNAD,Z A. 3 1 , 253

—5, but the


1 6 8 Tablet V]

1 6 . k i-na—a-ti a-ta-ma-a i—nim -ma—a it- t i—iaI 7. [maJ-nu -um -ma

’

sa ib -nu -t'

i tu-k u -un—tu

1 8 .

‘72‘Ti-amat2u

-Sa-b al-k i-tu-ma3 ik -Sur-ru ta-ha-zu

1 9. l i—ih -na—ad-nam—ma Sa ih-nu-ti tu -k u-uh - tu

2O . ar-nu-uS—Su ln-u—Sa-as-Sa-a pa-Sa—h is tus—b a“

2 1 . i-pu—ln—Su -ma z“Igigi

5 i lani rab fiti

2 2 . a—na‘2Lugal

-dim—m e - ir-an-k i-a ma- l ik i lan i b e -la

Su -um

2 3.

Z“Kin-

gu-ma Sé ih—nu -u tu -k u -un-tu

24 . Ti -amat uS-b al—k i—tu -ma ik—su -ru ta-ha-zu

25. ik —mu—Su mah—ris ” uE—a ti-[Se—b i—k u -JSu"

an-nam 8I-m e -du -Su-ma da—me—Su ip

-tar —u 9

26 . ina da—me -Su‘

ib -[na] a—me—ln-tu

26 h . i—na [dulJ- l i i lan i-ma i lan i um -tas-Sir

2 Cf. inimme‘ kabtati—ka,

‘Thy serious oaths ’

, PSBA. 1 9 1 6 , 1 36 , 32 .

inimmil is a loan-wo rd having a co l lect ive sense of ‘words taken undero ath ’, hence construed ao’ sensum in Fem . Pl. For tama

’

itti-ia cf. Heb .

bi niiba'

ti. Gen . 2 2,1 6

,&c. Here b egins K . 1 20 0 0 b (CT . 1 3 ,

2 Text restored b y K . 1 20 0 0 b . For ilat T. see Tab . I 1 07. The

spacing demands th is reading .3 K . 1 20 0 0 b , ui-[bal—bi—tn].So read w i th EBELING , tuiba liiba.

Fo r the derivation Of Igigi g’

a-

gzi-

gzli'

: 5 X 1 20,or the ‘

six

hundred ’

,see Babylonzaca,

iv 2 36 n . 2 .

6 Tit le Of Marduk , ‘K ing Of the go ds o f heaven and earth ’

. See

VAB. iv 72 , 50 ; 90 , 34 ; 1 2 6, 58 ; TH .

-DANGIN , R it. 1 37, 30 1 ; EBELING ,KAR . 1 4 2 , 5 ; DE IMEL , P ant/icon, 1 90 8 .

7 Cf. III 6 . EBELING resto red a-[bi-laj; LUCKENBILL a-[ruJ-iu ;cf. ar-ra-ia airz

'

i a'i-i IV R . 54 , 30 .

3 In l ine 1 2b the wo rd an-ni may perhaps b e taken for ‘my sentenceof pun ishment ’, but the phrase annam naa

’a’

nu canno t b e o therwisei l lustrated .

9 Ab b reviated expression fo r ili/at a’a’

mi para’

u ; c f. IV 1 3 1 . The

Hebrew DEN ‘ b e red’

,and its co gnates (see HOLMA , K orperteile, 7) is

a tri l iteral form derived from damn,and the derivat ive man

,may

K ingu slain to create Man 1 6 9

1 6 . Swearing true oaths 1 by myse lf.I 7. Who was it that made war ?1 8 . That caused Tiamat to revol t and j o ined bat tle ?

1 9. Let him that made war b e given.

20 . I w i l l cause h im to bear his transgress ion,b u t

dwe l l ye in peace .

’

2 1 . The Igigi the great gods repl ied ,2 2 . Un t o Lugal-dimmer-ank i

,

6 counse l lor of the godsthe ir lord .

23 . I t was Kingu that made war ;24 . That caused T iamat to revo lt and jo ined battle .

’

2 5. They bound him and brought h im before Ea,25h

. Pun ishment they imposed upo n him ,they severed

(the arteries) ofh is blood .

26 . W i th his blood he (Ea) made mank ind,

26 10. In the cu lt service of the gods, and he set the

gods free .

b e connected w i t h th is legend of the creat ion ofman from the b lo o d ofa god.

2° This restorat io n seem s certain from the regu lar phrase employedin some legends of the creatio n Ofman. EBELING resto res ib-lul

,and

la] c learly sui ts the traces on the tab le t,and the legend preserved by

Berossus says that man was made by m ix ing c lay w i th b lo o d , see P oeme

o’u P aradis

, 34 . In the N ippur version the mo ther-goddess Aruru(Marn i , Nintud) created man

,see ibia

’. 20 ff,

from c lay on ly or gaveb irth to him directly, but a Sem i t ic legend ( ibid. 37) states that Mam imade man from c lay and b lo o d at the o rder ofEa (Enk i) , who com

manded that a god b e slain and that Ninharsag ina s’

iri-ia u (tai nt-ia

liballil til/am ( ibia’

. p. This passage supports the reading iblul.On the o ther hand

,Marduk in th is same Epic VII 29 is sai d to have

created man ibm? amelu/u,whereas in real i ty he on ly instructed Ea to

do i t,and a late b i l ingual incantat ion also attribu tes the creat io n o f

mank ind to Marduk (amelziti ibtani) assisted by Aruru. There werein fact two Sumerian traditions, one from N ippur in wh ich the earthgo ddess created man from clay, and one from Eridu in wh ich Ea createdman in the same manner. The legend of the slay ing of a god and

m ix ing his b loo d w ith c lay is pro bab ly later and worked in to b o thversions. Marduk had o riginal ly no connexion w i th the tale . This

1 70 Tablet V1

2 7. ul-tu a-me-lu-tu [ib -u1 “uE-a-ma

27h

. dul-ln i lan i iQm i-du a-Sa-a-Su 2

2 8 . Sip-ru Su -u la na-tu-ti ha—sa-Sis

28h . ina nik -la-a-ti sé 2“Marduk [a ni-me-b i]Z”Nu

dim-mud

29.

” Marduk Sar i lan i u-za -iz

29h

.

zl uA-nun-na-k i [uz"“Igigi]e-lis u Saplis

30 . ti-ad—di a-na““A-nim te .

6na—sa—ru

3oh

. ma—Sar-tu

3 1 . uS-teS-ni—ma al-ka~kat irsitim ti-[nab -b il]

3 .1 b [zlanz S‘a]sam i e u irsi-tim

32 . u l tu te—ri-e -tim zlcinz ma - i~ru iarr ic

-ma

33.

“2A—nun-na-k i Sa Sam i-e34 .

zh A-nun-na—k i [Sa irsi—tim .J-s‘zc

-nn i—pn—s

’

n

35. a—na”“Marduk b e—la-Su—nu Su -nu iz—zak -[ka-ru]

36 . i ” Nannaru b e- l i Sa uSSura-ni " tas-k u -nu-ma

Assur copy of Tab . VI do es no t sub st i tute Assur for Marduk , but isa copy from Babylon ia. The version Of the creat ion ofman in Assyriahas no connexion w it h the Epic of Creation ; see P oeme cln P aradis,

4 0—57. Here all the great go ds assist in mak ing man from the b lo o d

of two ‘art isan go ds ’

( sons of Ea l) . In any case the legend of a godwho was sacrificed to create man is extremely Old. LUCKENBILL readsib-na, and cf. ina a

’a-me-l‘n-nn i ni-ib-na-a a-me-lu -ta, P oeme da P aradis,

4 6 , 2 6 .

1 EBELING,ib-ba-nu -n

il“Ea ui-zz'

b LUCKENBILL , a-me-lu i-ib—ba-nu-u

‘luEa z'

r-te-sib . Z TB is c learly for the caesura. See EBELING p . 56 no te.

2 Fo r ana fain .

3 The passage recal ls Tab . I 94 . L i teral ly ‘not su i ted to the under

standing ’

Nudimmud,t it le o fEa as creator Ofman, Ea s

'

a nabnz‘

li, CT . 25, 4 8 , 4 ,

and Na-a’im-mua

’ Ea .

‘

s’

a ( ban) kalama,l . 5. The name m eans

NA (nu ) amelu , DIM banna‘

nn,MUD band, i . e . ban—bunna

’

ni—ameli,

Creator ofthe form ofman


1 72 Tablet V]

m i-nu - t’

t du-m uk—k a-ui ina mah—ri-k a

i u i-pu -us pa-rak —k i Sa na-b u -t

’

I zi-k ir-Su

k u -um -mu ln [nuj-b at-ta-ni i nu -Sap

-Si—ih k i-rib -Su

i nid—di pa-[rak]ni-m e-da a-ha-S‘a l

ina u-me Sa ni-k as-Sa—da nu—Sap-Sah k ir-b u-us

4 2 .

z“Marduk an-u i-tu ina Se—me—e -Su

-ma]fI -m u im—m e -ru zi-mu -Su ma—’

a-dis

4 4 . k ima Sa—[a-s‘a]Bab - i lan i—(k i) Sa te—ri-Sa Si-pir

-Su

4 5. l ib-b a—na alu lip-

pa—t i—ik -ma pa

—rak -k a ib -ra

4 6 .

z"“A-nun-na-k i id-ru -k i al-lu 4

4 6h

. Sat-tu is—ta-at 6 l i—b i t—ta-Su [il-b i-nu]4 7. Sa—ui- tu Sattu ina k a-Sa—d i

Sa E—sag—ila m i—ih-rit apsi

6ul—lu—u ri-[Sa-Suj

4 8 . ib -nu-ti-ma zig-

gur-rat apsa e-l i- t i

4 8h

. a—naz“Marduk 2‘”En—l i l d uE-a bita-Su t

'

I-k in-nu

Sub —tam

sense of Nusku , god Of the new mo on and fire-go d. Marduk is

repeated ly referred to in th is Epic as the fire-go d ; see I 1 6 0 and no te .

Cf. the t i tle o fMarduk,na-an-na-ru ba-nu-u a-pa

-a-ti,CRAIG , RT . 52 , 4 2 .

1 EBELING’

S reading appears to b e sound . The go ds are nowfu lfi l l ingthe prom ise made at the b eginn ing ofBo o k IV. See also RA. 1 4 , 1 6 6 ,

2 3 , nimca’n parahhn .

2 The reference is to assemb ly of the gods at Bab ylon on . New

Year’

s Day, whither they came in the ir sacred b oats to co nvene in

the U bSukk ina OfMarduk ’s temple .

6 ibru from ebe'

ru, surro und

,fortify . See no te on IV 1 4 1 and flu

e-ib-ru , a fortified ci ty,'

eilsc/zrifttexte aus Boghaz/eoi, i p. 24 , 33 25, 4 1

To this ro o t b e long certainly abaru,enc lo sure

, and aburril‘, securely,

in securi ty . Luc NBILL reads z’

p-ra

,co vered (P) .

id’rati, also i,1 po ssib le in th is ro o t , is d issim i lated from io’rnhu

,see

BROCKELMANN, Vergl. Gram . p . 253f. allu certainly no t b asket’

or yo k e

The Gods bnila’ Babylon 1 73

37. What shal l b e o ur s ign ofgrati tude befo re thee P

38 . Com e let u s make a Shrine whose nam e is cal led

39.

“A chamber it is veri ly of o ur n ight rest ” com e

let us repose there in .

40 . Come we w i l l fo und a shrine as an abo de fo r thee .

4 1 . On the day when we Shal l arrive 2 we w i l l reposethere in.

’

4 2 . When Marduk heard th is,

4 3. His countenance beam ed profuse ly as the sun .

44 . SO Shal l Babylon b e whose undertak ing ye havedes ired .

45. Let a city b e bu i lt, a we l l-protec ted 3Shrine b e

erected .

’

4 6 . The Anunnak i seizea’ thepicbaxe ;Fo r o ne year they were mak ing its bricks .

47. When the second year arri ved

4 7h

. they raised the top Of Esagila the im i tation o f

the ne ther sea.

4 8 . They bu i l t the lo fty stage-tower o n the nethersea.

7

Fo r Marduk,who is Enl i l and Ea, 6 they estab

lished his temple as his abo de .

as the lexicons and even recent wri ters adm i t . The wo rd is no t onlyasso ciated w i th darahu , DELITZ SCH, H . W . 2 28 ; STRECK , Assurb . i i 1 8 6n . I

,b ut w i th saba

‘

tzc and m id sabit al-ln nas'zW marri zabil tupl

‘ihhu,

‘Ho lders of the p ick (P) , b earers of the spade, carriers o f the trencherbasket ’, VAE. i v 2 40 , 53, and uiaiii it ual-lu , 6 8 , 26 . alln is certainlya loan-wo rd from gis al

, see the remarks b y GENOUILLA C , OLZ . 1 90 8 ,

4 69 ,and P aime o

’

u P araa’is, 4 1 , 30 . The wo rd d l-a

’z2,g‘sat-a

’

ii alclzt,

VR . 24 , 1 5 ATU . i i 70 , 8 , is a general name for farm implements.

See Co de Ham . 253 , 254 , and nig-al-di = critta , irrigat io n, farm ing ,and al-eliZ

,to excavate

,Sum. Gr . 20 2 .

6 LUCKENBILL’

S reading is natural ly co rrect .6 Cf. STRECK

,Assurb . 30 0 , 1 0 ,

Esagila gabri apsi”

.

7 Cf. VAB. i v 1 0 6 , 23 .

For Marduk w ith t i t le Enlil see VAB. i v 6 0 , 2 ; CT . 2 4 , 50 , 4740 6

Obv. 6 . Or read En l i l and Ea estab l ished &c.

’

1 74 Tablet VT

4 9. ina tar-b a-a-t i 1 ma—har-Su—nu ti-[Sat-Jba-am -ma

4 9h

. Sur-Sis E—[Sa'

g-iJIa i—na-at-ta-ln k ar-na-a—Su

50 . ul-tu E-[SagJ—ila i-pu-Su Si-pir—Su

z"“A-nun—na—k i Su—nu pa—rak -k i-Su-nu ib —tas—mu

5 1 . a-na E-sag—ita]hap-

fiat‘apsi kal i-Su-nu pah

-ru

i—na paramahhi 5 Sa ib -nu -u Su—b at—su

52 . ilcini ab é-Su ta—Su uS—te-Sib

an-nam a—a —i-li 7 Su-b at na-ar-m e -k u-uh2b B b

53. nu—ga-a

6as-ru -

uS—Su 9 ta-Su

53b

. u—Si-b u-ma i lan i rab flti

54 . zar-b a—b u 1 1 is-km—nu ina k i-ri—e—ti [uS-Sa—b uj

u l—tu 1 2ni-gn

-tam is-k u -nu k i-rib -Su

55. ina E-Sag—ila S‘ihara ism-a

[zfiyfiat-tar ma-Jhal—tu

56 . k un-na te-rI-e- t i as—sn-ra15

u -su -ra-a-te

1 LUCKENBILL’

S restorat ion u -iat—ba—am-ma demands rather tabrati,

and th is I take to b e the mean ing,to rbali b e ing due to metathesis.

EBELING reads u -ii-ba-am-ma, and regards Marduk as the sub ject .

2 The ‘ ho rns are employed only of ziggurats in the inscript ions ofASurb anipal, see STRECK

, Assurb. 52 n . 4 . One expects, therefore,E—temen-an-hi

,b ut Esagila is pro bab ly employed in a comprehensive

sense. In the tab le t which gives the measurements of th is temp le and

its tower only the name Esagila o ccurs,SCHEIL, Esagil, 1 0

— 1 4 .

3 Here A. means the great go ds for whom chapels were added in the

temple .

1 Cf. CRA IG, RT . 11 1 3, 7, sabz’

t hippat kigalli, who ho lds the b owl ofhel l ’, b owl b e ing used to describ e the shape o f the lower world

,and for

kappala , b owl, see CT . 4 , 30 A 7. Uncertain . LUCKENBILL , .

‘

r’

a pa;

apsi ; EBELING , ana (i) pa; apsi‘

. One expects milzril apsi, see l ine 47b .

6 Here paramaégzu refers to the central chape l dedicated to Marduk,


1 76 Tablet VI

man-za—az Sam i-e u irs i-tim Sak -[nn-ma]i-na i lan i

gim ra-su -u h

1lan i rab uti ha—am -sat-sn -nic ti Si-b u-ma

i lan i simati S 1b 1tt1 su nu a—na [hat nisi‘

.s‘imati]

‘

uk -tin-nu

na-Si-ma zh En- l i l if”

[mitta—.i ic ii ina] pan i-Su -nu

id—di6 1 . sa—par Sa i

-te -ip—pu

-Su 6 i-mu—ru i lan i ab e—Su

6 2 . i—mu -ru-ma z'

f“k aSta k i-i nu-uk—k u -lat b i-nu -su

6 3. ep-Sit i-te -ip

-

pu-Su i—na-a-du ab e—Su

6 4 . is-Si-ma " ”“A-num ina puhur i lani'

i-k ab -b i

6 5.

Zlmkasta it-te—Si- ik6 Si-i

6 6 . im -b i—ma Sa2What/i k i-a-am [filmé—JSa

6 7. i-su 6a—rik il- t i—nu-um -ma9 Sa—nu -[um—ma Sa

Sal-Su Sum—Sa6 6 6 6 6 6BAN 1 6 ina Samé

6 8 . ti-k in-ma gis1 1 —gal

-la-Sa

1 Stat io ns refers here to the places assigned to the two groups o fgodsdescrib ed In l ine 29.

2 Cf. SBP . 1 6 4 , 33 , and Bab . v i 1 0 7, 4 . The go ds ofthe lower wo rldare meant, i . e . the Anunnak i .

6 These Seven go ds offates fo l low the fiftyAnunnak i in SBP. 1 6 4 , 34 ,

and c learly refer to the Igigi o r to part o f them . The Igig i include thegreat go ds o f the upper wo rld , and are some times in a techn ical sensei dent ified wi th the seven P le iades. The go ds o f the seven p lanets,Shamash , Sin, Marduk , N inurta, Nergal , Ishtar, and Neb o are prob ab lymeant here . For the fi fty go ds and the seven gods who cause Enl i lto take his place in Kenur, chape l o f N inl i l in N ippur, see also myedit ion ofN i . 9205, Ob v. II 2 1—3 in R . A. vo l. 1 9, p. 72 .

1 i . e . Marduk .

6 K . 34 49 a,im hur-

,ma he rece ived Cf. IV 37 and no te.

6 Cf. IV 4 1 . K . 3449 a, sa-pa ra.

7 issi for issi, from sasd, is ano ther example oftheAssyrian pronunc ia

Astronomy and Mardnh’

s W capons 1 77

57. The s tat ions 1of heaven and earth were arranged

among the go ds all of them .

58 . The great gods who are fifty sat down .

2

59. The gods Of fa tes who are seven fi xed the fates

for all men .

6

6 0 . Enl i l “ l ifted 6 his too thed S i ckle and laid i t befo rethem .

6 1 . The 6ne t wh ich he had made fo r h im se lfthe gods

his fathers behe ld .

6 2 . They saw the bow,how sk i lfu l ly was its construe

t ion made .

6 3. The deed wh ich he did his fathers praised .

6 4 . Anu l ifted up his vo i ce , Speak ing in the assemblyo fthe gods6 5. H e k issed the bow (saying) , This is6 6 . H e named the t i t les ofthe bow thus ;6 7. Lo ng woo d is the first (name) the second

(name) is6 716

. Its third name is the Bow S tar in heaveno l e .

6 8 . H e fixed its location (in the heavens

t ion of 3‘ as s. See also Iii-izlma w i th Bab y lonian variant li-is-si-e-ma,VII 1 1 5.

6 K . 3 449 a, it-ta-s’

ih.

6 K . 34 49 a, is-su and la ii—te-nu-um-ma. BM . 54 2 28 , 4 , ii

-tin-nu

[um-ma], KING , i i 6 3 .

1° U sual ly cal led kak kab hah-BAN,Br. 5294 . Canis Major, KUGLER ,

Sternkunde, i i 8 6 , b ut ano ther kak kabBAN is i dentified w i th Sp ica b yKUGLER

,ibid. The Bow Starwas usual ly ident ified w ith the war-goddess

Ishtar, and even her p lane t Venus was cal led the BowStar, VIROLLEAUD ,

I shtar. xxix 1 5. Techn ical ly Sirius in Can is Majo r was known as

KAK—SI -Dl , and the Bow Star is e, 8, o f Can is Major x,

A Puppis, KUGLER, S/ernhuna’e, Erga'

nzungen, 2 6 , and fo r the Bow Staridentified w i th Ishtar, see p. 6 2

,1 2 and p . 2 1 9 ; PSBA. 1 90 9, P]. IV 3 .

This seems to b e the only passage in wh ich the b ow-shaped star isassigned to Marduk . See also Tammzzz and Ishtar, 1 6 9 f.

11 K . 34 49 a, gi—ii

'

.

26 8 7

6 9. ul-tu Si-ma—a-t i sa

70 . [id-]di -ma2'

f“k ussa

71 .

-]nu um ina

72 . ip-hu—ru-ma [i lan i rahuti

73 .

z“Marduk

74 . a [fl -R U 1

75

76 .

77

78 .

79. u-Sa-tir

8 0 . a-na zik -ri—Su—nn

8 1 . ip-Su pi

-[Su amatam izahhar]l i din2

8 2 . lit-bi—hn tn

8 3 . ln-u Su -as-k u—ma ma-ru[kar-ra-du]

8 3b l i-is

8 4 . e—nu—su“ lu -u Su - tu -rat ni rn ea

8 5. l i-pu -uS-ma ri-é-u t sal—mat k ak kadi " bi na

8 6 . ah -ra—tas fi—me la ma-Se—e 6 da-li—li—ia

8 7. l i—k in 7ana ab é—Su nin-[da-b i-Je [ra-bn -te];

6

8 8 . za-nin—us-su-un l i-fin-as

‘sec

89. l i -Se-si-ih k u t-[rin-na]Sa [ta-a-a [na-i i—[sn a-na

a

1 iamé‘

u irsi-tim ?2 EBELING

,li-sih Clearly more signs at the end.

6 Ann.

Cf. III 49, ennti, Var. of ilF'Anuti. EBELING and LUCKENBILL ,his ru le6 LUCKENBILL, ri-e-nt—ni, so vere ignty o ver us EBELING

’

S resto rat ionis gal-mat [SAG-JBU,

and at end ta-bi-na-as—szc lillihu , may they comein to his pro tect ion

’

. For so l-mat SAG-D U see VII 32 . In defence


1 80 Tablet V1

90 . tam-Sil ina Sam i-e i-te -ip Bab - ilan i]1

9 1 . l i-ad-di~ma E—Sag-[ila ina irsiti ana

9 2 . la a-si-i -ta.—su gur

93. ip-Su pi

-Su —ta -ri§ 2 l i-Sik -k u 2

94 . nin-da-b i-e l i-in-na-Sa-a ilu-Si-na ilafis-tar-Si-na

95. ai im -Sa—a ila-Si-na l i-k i l-la

96 . ma—si—na lis-te-

pa-a pa

-rak -k i Si-na l i-tep-Sa

97. lu-mes-sa-ma 1Sal

-mat kak kadi i-la-u i

98 . [a-na ni—Ja-Si ma-la Su-ma 5ni-im -b u—u Su-u In-

u

el—u i

99. i J nim -b i-e-ma ha-Sa-a6 Su—me—e—Su

1 00 . Si-k a-tus " ln-t’

1 Su-

pa—a ip

-Se—tus lu—u mas-la

1 0 1 .

2” Marduk Sa ul- tu siti-Su im—b u - ti—Su a—b u-Su

i“‘A-num

1 0 2 . Sa—k i-in me—hu—iZh-hu -tn 1 ° ma-dah-hi-da t'

I-ri-Sun 1 1

1 Restored from THUREAU-DANGIN, R ituels, 1 36 , 274 , mull ka Esag ila

taml‘il .l‘anze‘

u ir_

siti. The star D IL -GANt ?) is identified w i th Cetus+Aries, and the name means Canal Star, see WE IDNER , H andbuch , 8 5,

co l. I 1 , and KUGLER , Sternhunde, Erga'

nzungen ,2 1 7, star o fBabylon .

Everyth ing on earth was suppo sed to b e a repl ica of some th ing inheaven, and the heavenly pat tern ofEsagila was the Canal Star.

6 Read .l‘n-tu-rii’

? liiihhu ? lziihhu ? lipihhu ? My translat ion restsupon a doub tfu l derivatio n

,II I1 of nahzi. The renderings of EBELING

and LUCKENBILL are mo st doub tfu l . A ro o t idhu , sa'

hu , wo uld explainthe fo rm b et ter.

6 L ines 93—7 c learly refer to niie‘

or amelzlti, and i t is possib le thatni is the correct reading in l . 8 5, re'ut nz

'

masd, b e w ide , is employed in exact ly the oppo si te sense w i th salmat

hahhadu in SBP . 1 34 , 4 4 .

6 mala as many as,is real ly a no un go verning the gen it ive, and

The Names ofMarduh 1 8 1

90 . As an im itation o f what he has made in heaven ,

[tha t is Ofthe Canal Star (star) ofBabylon,]9 1 . May he des ign Esagila [upo n earth fo r his J,

92 . N ot to depart93. Ifhe u t tered command le t them 6 mahe oj ierzngs in

abundance.

94 . May cu lt offerings b e bro ught to the ir god and

goddess .

95. May they no t forge t the ir go d bu t support (him) .96 . The ir land (P) may they adorn and the ir abodes

may they make .

97. And may the gods make w ide the dark—headed

people .

’

98 . As fo r us b y as many names as we have namedhim veri ly he is o ur go d.

99. Le t us nam e his fifty names.

I OO . H is triumph veri ly is glorio us and his deeds6are

comparable ,1 0 1 . Marduk whom from his origin 9 his father Anu

had nam ed ,1 0 2 . The instituto r of enricher of the ir store

house,’

means fu lness of’. See UNGNAI) , Briefé , p . 2 1 8 no te b on no . 249, and

p. 334 . The ful l construct ion here shou ld b e mala iu‘me‘ idma.

6 Fo r hami'

a'

; cf. VII 1 23 . See l ine 1 1 7 b e lowfo r restorat ion.

2 Pro b ab ly for .l‘ihhatu,as EBELING renders the word . iihhatu

, peak ,

em inence,and v i cto ry

,DELITZ SCH

,H . W. 6 59, has c learly a s, as the

derivat ive SBP . 234 , 6 test ifies . In PSBA. 1 90 8 , 2 6 6 if,I con

nected the ro o t .l‘ahahu, p ierce, harrow , w i th this word, and cf. STRECK ,

Bab . i i 52 and 234 .

6z'

pie’

tu prob ab ly refers to the creation of the world and the con

stellatio ns.

6 The word refers to Marduk’s b e ing b ego tten by Ea in I 78 ii , b u t

l ine I 1 0 2 preserves a tradit ion that Anu ( father of the gods) was hisfather. Anu as father of Enl i l and Ea is spoken of in this sense

frequently, i . e . as father ofany o ne ofthe go ds.

1 6 Reading extremely uncertain .

For bit urd, building attached to a temple for retain ing sacrificial

1 8 2 Tablet VI

1 0 3. Sa ina kakk i-Su a-b u -b u 1 ik -mu-ti Sa-b u -ti 2

1 0 4 . i lan i ab e—Su i-ti-ru ina Sap-Sa—k i

1 0 5. ln—u ma—ru -ti-Su Sa i lan i ni-b u—ti-Su—ma1 0 6 . ina nu—ri—Su nam -ru l i t—tal-la-k u Su-nu ka-ia-na

1 0 7. niSé Sa ib -nu -L'

I Si—k i t-ti nap-S‘it 3

1 0 8 . dul- l i i lam 1-m 1d—ma Su-nu ip-

pa-as-hu

M UL e—ni-nu

lu-u u t—nin-na mit-[ha—rii‘

] nap—lu -

su-Su-nu

‘1 Sa

a-Su

1 1 1 .

z" uMa-ru-a’uh “ln-u ilu ba-[ni ila

'

ni ha-Jla-ma

1 1 2 . mu-

tib l ib-b i iluA-nun-na-k i mu -Sap—[Sih —a

‘luMa-ru-du -uk -k u 6 lu-u tu—k ul-tu mat-su [uniSé—JSu

1 1 4 . Sa-a—Su -ma l i t-ta -da i-Su 9niSé

1 1 5.

d ‘Bara-Sag—k uS-ii 1 ° iz-zi—iz sir-ri—sa has-[sit ii

muh]1 1 6 . ra-

pa—as l ib-b a-Su la-a-

’

i—it 1 2 k a-ras [suj

an imals, see CLA'Y , M iscellaneous Inscriptions, no . 4 6 , 2,and VAE. iv

94 , 25 w i th no te.

1 For abubu , name ofa weapon, see Tab . IV 49.

2 No te the commentary K . 2 1 0 7, 30 ,

iluZ i-si z uasili l‘a-bu-ti, KING ,

Creat. i i, Pl. 6 2 , and cf. Tab . VII 4 1 . For si= iubbit, cf. CT. 1 5, 9 ,

si-sig i, w ith SBP. 4 8 , 4 9 , sig—si

'

g-

gi z uizbbanni.6 For naps

’

at ? 0 1 read nab-nit ?‘1 Sic ! One expects -l‘i—na.

6 Cf. ZA. 1 0 ,295, 2 1 .

6 Sign KU perhaps w i t h value duh here. So EBELING. LUCKENBILLreads ma-ru-tui

, and a decision b etween these two readings is difficu l t .7 Cf. K . 1 07, 2 4 .

6 This t it le of the O lder god Asaru o rAsar-lz‘

i -dug is a late fab ricat iono f the scrib es to devise a t i tle wh ich would describ e the new god of


.1 84 Tablet VI

1 1 7.

“Lugal-dim-m e—ir-an-k i-a 1 Sa Sum -Su i nim -b u -u

pu-hur-ni

1 1 8 . zik -ri pi—i-Su nu-Sa-as-k u—u eli i lan i ab e-Su

1 19. ln-u b e-lum i lan i Sa Sam i-e u irs i—tim k a—l i-Su-nu

-uS

s‘ab(p)—Su

1 2 1 . na—ri-dim 6 -m e—ir-an—k i—[a] Sum-Su Sa—mi iz-k ur

a-Sir i lani k a-la-ma

1 22 . Sa ina Sam i—e u irsi- tim it—ta-ad-du-u Su—b at-ni

ina pu-uS-k i

ana” u lgigi u

”“A-nun-na-k i u-za—t-zu man-za-zu

1 20 . Sarru ia ina tak-

pi-ti-Su 2 i lan i lu-u

1 24 . ana Su-me-Su i lani lis-tar—i-b u l i-nu-Su ina Sub -t i 5

1 256‘”Asar-li1 -dug

6 Sum—Sn Sa im -b u—u a—b u -Su zl 2A

num

1 26 . Su-u ln-u nu -ru Sa i lan i gis-tu-u

7 dan-nu

1 27. Sa k i-ma Sédi 9 la—mas-Si ub allitu mati

1 28 . ina Sa-as-me dan-ni e-ti—ru Su -b at-ni ina pusk i

1 be-el ila'

ni .ia iame'

u irsitinz, K . 2 1 0 7, 1 9 . Cf. VAB. iv 72 , 50 .

See I. 1 1 9.

2 For tahbitu ? Cf. talcbati (PL) , K . 1 290 R . 1 5. LUCKENBILL readstah-pir

-ti. At the end ni-s’

ab-l‘u III1 ofbas'zi is hardly po ssib le .

6 The Sign is dim, Sum. Gram. p . 2 6 5, Var. ofd im,l . 1 I 7.

‘1 Na-ri : aia‘

ru . See the same t i tle of Marduk in WEISSBACH,M

'

scel. 37, 49, na-ri duAnunnahi-ge diir 612‘Anunnahi, and diir ila'

ni,

K . 2 1 0 7, 1 4 ,‘Convener ofthe gods ’

.

6 A reading a'i-ru-ti is po ssib le , PI. ofairu , subm issive , b ut the paral le lpassage in a text pub l ished by PINCHES, journal of the Victoria Institute,

vol. 29. p . 58 , 2 3 ,d ispro ves th is. There we read

_i-nu -u.l‘ ina tub-ti

zp-lah amelu nahru,The enemy tremb led in (his) hab i tat ion and feared

H eroic deeds ofMarduh 1 8 5

1 1 7. H e is ‘Lord Of the gods of heaven and earth ’

whose name let us proc laim in o ur assembly.

I 1 8 . We have exalted the commands Of his mou thabove those Ofthe gods his fathers .

1 1 9. So he is lord o f the gods of heaven and earthall Ofthem .

1 20 . The k ing at whose command the gods

1 2 1 . Nari-d immer—ank i 4as a second name he cal led

him ,the m us terer ofall the gods.

1 2 2 . Who in heaven and earth appo inted o ur dwe l l ing

p lace in t ime Ofdistress.

1 23 . Who al lotted locations to the I gigi and AnunnakL

1 24 . A t his t itles may the gods tremble and may theyquake in ( the ir) dwe l l ing—p laces .

1 25. Asarludug is his nam e which h is father Anu

cal led h im .

1 2 6 . H e is the l igh t Of the go ds,

6 the m ightychamp ion.

1 27. Who as consol ing satyr and the protecting satyr

gave l ife to the land,

1 2 8 . And in m ighty combat saved o ur dwe l l ing-

placein dis tress .

6 The reading of the last Sign is doub tfu l ; ‘

s’

ar is po ssib le. The

mean ing of th is t i tle of Marduk remains unknown . Asar or asaru is

said to mean .l‘arih me'

riiti,b estower of verdure lie bilu , and the last

e lemen t ( i f dug ) maymean tabtu or ( i f tar) hziia‘

ti. The title is explainedby M arduk la .l‘zpti,

‘Marduk of judgement ’,CT . 24 , 4 2 , 97, wh ich is

probab ly false .

7 Loan-wo rd from (gi-es-tu) I GI -D U aiaridu,Syl. B

1,A§§ur tex t

unpub l ished .6 Marduk as god of l ight is certainly no t the mean ing Of his o ldest

ti tle Asaru . See 1. 1 1 3 .

6 The Sign is m iscop ied for gidim-nza, and for the form cf. PBS. v1 26

, 7.

1 86 Tablet VI

1 29.

z" uAsar lit-dug Sa-nis im -b u -u ilu

man—na

30 . Sa k i-ma b i-nu-t i-Su -ma ik -Se-ru-ni 2 i lan i ab —tu—ti

1 3 1 . b e -lum Sa ina Sip- t i-Su e l l i-tim u-b al-l i-tu i lan i

m itfiti 6

1 32 . m u-ab —b i t ig—ru—ti “za-’

i—ru

1 33.-ln-dng

6 z“Nam-m 6 Sa in-na-b u—[u Sal—]SuSum -Sn

1 34 . ilu el-lu mu -ul- l i l a—lak —t i~n i1 35.

—b u -u An—Sar ” uLah -mu u-“a‘La-ha

mu

a—na[i lani maré Su-nu iz—zak -ru

ni ni-it—ta-b i 7 Sumé -Su

k i-na 6zuk -ra

i h-du-u—[ma is—te-Jmu -L’

I zi-k ir-Su—un

ina 9ub —Su -uk k in—na k a uS-ta—ad—di—Su-nu

1 4 1 . Sa ma-ru k ar—ra—da mu -tir gi-m il—l i—ui

1 4 2 . u i—i-nu Sa za—ni—ni 1 1 nu—ul-l i Sum -Sn

1 Loan-word ; cf. CT. 2 4 , 27, 24 .

2 hiiéru , to resto re, usual ly w ith abta‘

ti ( ru ins) , VAE. iv 335. See

TH .—DANGIN , RA. 1 1

, 95 . See VII 2 8 .

6 See no te on VII 1 1 .

4igra, Sumerian gab , Syn . bifr

’

n, &c. ,

MEISSNER, SAI. 76 37, whereread the Sign 778 4 . e-gir pa-ni, plo tters, IV R . 54 , 30 .

6 Represented b y ditto mark as in CT. 24 , 1 5, 1 33 .

6 Apparent Sem i t ic as exp lained in l. 1 34 .

7 Here b egins 926 29 Rev. in KING , Creat. 11, PI. 37.

6

92 6 29, hi-i-na.

6 I bid. ,i-na.

1° Port ions in the sense ofspheres of influence in the pantheon. This isalso the mean ing in the t i tle ofMarduk

,ma-za-

’

ia ii -hi-e—tu , TH .-DANGIN ,

R ituels , 1 29, 1 4 . iihu has invariab ly the form a’

l‘biti in the Pl cf. nzuad—da-u is-hi-e-ti

,VS. i 36 I 1 9 here the subject is d-A-MAL ( l . 1 7)

or M ar iluM ar-biti (D Z/M U E) was a god ofMal ik i near toor a part ofDer, HARPER, Letters, 1 0 6 3 Rev. 6 - 7, and fo r Mar-b it i as


1 88 Tablet VI]

1 4 3. ti-si-b u—ma ina uk k in-na1 -Su—nu i-nam -b u -u Si

ma-a-Su

1 44 . ina m i-e-Si 6 nag-b a4 —Su -nu u—zak -k a-ru -ui Sum -Sn

1 45. Sa-rik m i7—ris- t i [Sa is-]ra-a—te 6u -k in-nu

COLOPHON .

[dup -

pu]6—ham e-nu—ma e—lis" gif—tu -u

On BM . 926 29 there remains on ly the name of the

owner Ofthe table t, Nabu -balat—su - ikb i .

SEVENTH TABLET

1 .

” 6ASARU Sa-rik m i-ris—ti Sa is-ra-a-ti u -k in—nu "

2 . b a-nu-Ii Se -am u k i-e mu—[Se-Su-u ur-ki]

1 °

3.

” uASARU-ALIM Sa ina b i t m il-k i k ab -[tu ina m il-k i

at-ru]1 1

1

926 29 om i ts no and read pahri.2 A wo rd it‘mu , fate , is unknown. The example cited by Muss

ARNOTT, L ex icon , p. 1 0 53, rests upon a m isreading. CRAIG , RT . 54 , 20

has .l‘i-ma-tul‘. But no b e tter in terpretation is apparent . c xENBILL

regards the word as .iimu, pri ce , worth .

6 Cf. KING, Boundary Stones, 1 1 7, 4 .

4 So read. VAR . 92 6 29, na-

gab.

6 Tab le t VII contains the names referred to here.

6 ASAR -R I (asaru ) , CT . 2 4 , 1 5, 6 8 .

7

926 29, me.

6 isratu,map, c ity Doomsday-b o o k see GAUTIER , D ilbat, no .

cf. CT . i i 45, 9, ina upon the cadaster6 Text from K . 2 854 in KING, Creat. i 1 59, and catch-l ine ofTab . VI .This t i t le is ci ted in a hymn to Marduk , Tu .

-D ., R ituels , 1 38 , 30 4 .

For a study of the commentaries on the Seventh Tab let see KING, ibid.

vo l. i 1 57—8 1 ; LANGDON , PSBA. 1 9 1 0 ,1 1 5

—23 ; 1 59—67 ; UNGNAD, Z A.

3 1 , 1 53—5. The commentaries seem to have dissec ted each o ld Sumerian

t i t le into fanc iful e lements, and to have explained in .a cabal istic mannerthe Sem i t i c l ines of the Ep ic which also co nsist in free interpretationsof the Sumerian t i tles. UNGNAD, ibid. , attempted to explain all Of the

Commentary on Marduk’

s Titles 1 89

1 4 3 . They sat in the ir assembly proclaim ing hisfate,

1 4 4 . A l l Of them m ent ion ing in the sanctuary h is

name (s) .6

1 45. Asaru bes tower o f husbandry,who has fixed the

property boundaries.

COLOPHON.

S ix th [table t]ofEnuma clii‘

SEVENTH TABLET

I . Asatu bestower Of husbandry, who has fixed the

boundaries ofes tates .

2 . Creator Of grain and plants , caus ing the grass toSpring up .

3 . Asaru-al im who in the house of counse l is powerfu l ,in counse l exce l lent.

Sumerian e lements in the commentary by fanc ifu l dissect ion Ofthe t i tles,b ut i t is evident that many of the comments of the scrib es are b asedupon the Sem i t i c in terpretat ions of the l ines of the Epic . The com

mentary is c ited here b y C . w i th reference to the p lates in KING , vol. i i .Thus, the comments on l ine 1 w i l l b e C . 51 I 1 - 5. See also KING,i i 6 3 , 6 . The god Aso ru wri t ten simply REC . 387 was original lya de i ty of Ifabur at Eridu (LANGDON, Archives of Drehem, p . 25 n .

and he has, the longer t i tle Asara-lie-dug see also HUBER ,H ilprecht Anniversary Volume, 2 2 0 , 1 2 + R. 9. H e seems to have b eentranslated to Bab ylo n in the perio d of the F irst Baby lo nian dynasty.

Cf. the exegesis ndr ilanz'

:d-Asaru

,CT . 29, 4 5, 2 6 ; SCHROEDER ,

KAV. 51 R . 1 7 S’amas

’

!1° C'

. 5 1 I 6— 1 0 , where asaru is separated in to ru bauu , sar .ie’u +

hi? and also SAR (ma) asu-l-urhd . KING,i i 6 3, 8 has .ie-ini u gu

-e and

a comment, gu-um si—hir-tu .

1 1 The ti t le is exp lained by to balati, CT . 2 4 , 4 2 , 98 ,‘he of l i fe ’

,as

god ofheal ing . The explanat ion here is purely imaginat ive, b ased uponab surd analysis ofasaru . C . 5 1 I 1 1 - 1 6 .

1 90 Tablet VII

Ilan i ti-tak -k u -ti a-dir-[tam it-ta-ha—q1

” 2ASARU—ALIM-NUN-NA ka—ru-b u nu -ur [a-b i a—l i -diSu]

2

muS—te—Sir te -rit z7“A-nim ‘q n- l i l [u2" uE-a]

Su-t’

t-ma za—nin-Su-nu m u—ad—du-t

'

t [Su-b at-sunj ‘1

8 . Sa Su-k u -us-su6

hegallu6us

-

Sa—[a

6ana hali-t"u—nu]

9.

” uTU-TU7 ba-an te -dis-ti-Su-nu [Su -u-maj

6

I O . l i-lil sa-

gi1 o Su—nu—ma Su-nu lu -u [pa-as—hu]

1 C . 51 I 1 7—20 . Here b egins BM . 91 1 39, KING , Creat. 11, PI. 38 .

2 Restored b y KING , Creat. i 2 1 6 , 3 . The t i t le is fo l lowed by marurein? .

‘

i’

a apsi‘

, IV R . 3 b 26 ; N IES , ERET. 2 2,25+ 1 8 4 .

3

6 harubu is apparen tly a translat ion o f alim-nun-na ; ha-ru-bu, t i tle

o fEa, KAR. 59, 3 1 , and alim-nun-na Ea, CT . 24 , 1 4 , 3 1 ; alim

husarihhu , fish-ram ,symb o l of Ea, see Tab . I 1 4 2 and no te. harubu

has the same mean ing as hariba,

‘One who prays

’

, an image of a

mythical monster placed at the gates of temples and palaces ; 6166ha-r’i-bus’

a iniz'

t/z'

ba‘

b papahz‘

,KING , Chronicles, i i 8 4 , 1 6 , and see SCHEIL, Del.

P erse, iv 1 6 7, 6 , the images at the gates of a temple in Susa, lamaza‘

ti

u haribati. The word huribu has the same sense ; MESSERSCHMIDT,KTA. 75, 24 ,

”uLahme“uhu-ri-bi

,at the two sides of a gate . The

derivat io n of all these forms from harabu is certain. Cf. Sum . alam

sub—sub-be, a statue wh ich prays (fo r the k ing and people) , i . e . haribu ,

PBS. x 1 52 . The m ean ing ‘ interceding statue ’

,more especial ly statue

of the myth ical fish-ram Of Ea, then came to mean ‘ intercessor’,pro tector, and in CT . 1 8 , 27, 1 3 harubu rubu. This ‘ intercessor ’, afigure of a myth ical monster

,is c learly ident ical w i th the Heb rew hirdb ,

cherub , and possib ly to b e i dent ified w i th the fish-ram, which alsoappears on the Zodiac ofDendera in Egypt for Capricorn. See HINKE ,A New Boundafy . Stone, p . 1 0 2 . The statements concern ing th is wordin the lexicons is erroneous.

4 Th is restorat ion from VI 1 2 2 su its the context b etter than ate/z;VI 1 40 .

6 inhuttu has the mean ing ‘ho use ’

, as we l l as ‘treasures

’

. See the

glo ss on TE UNU (inhatia) .iubat, BL . 32 24 .

6

9 1 1 39 , hegal-la ii-us-si.7tu-tu (REC. 1 47, Ind) appears first in the t ime of the


1 92 Tablet VII

1 1 . l ib-mi-ma Sipti1 i lan i l i—[nu-hu]

1 2 . ag-

gis2 ln 2-te -b u l i-ni -ti [i-rat—sun]

ln- ti Su—uS-k u-u-ma ina puhur6 i lan i

ma-am -man ina i lan i Su -a—Su “ la um-[das-Sal]

(2’”Tu-tu)

5 z7" Z I-UKK1N-NA na—pis-ti um-ma-ni[i lan i]

6

Sa Ii-k in-nu an6 i lan i sam i-e el—ln-[ti]

al-kat-su -un is—b a-tu—ma 1 °t’

I-ad-du-ti [rik -Si-Su-un]

ai im -ma-Si i-na a-

pa—t i ip—Se -ta-[Su k ullati-Si-na]

-tu)1 6 i’” Z I-KUG Sal-Sis im—b u-ti mu—k i l te

lit-11 1 5

i l i Sa-a—ri ta-a—b i b e-el tas—me -e u ma-

ga-ri

mu-Sab —Si si-im -ri u 1 7 k u—b u -ut-te—e m u—k in hegalli

1 EN ; 9 1 1 39, s’

zp-ti. C . 56 , 1 0 - 1 3 . The l ine may refer to the

ri tuals of incan tat ion in wh ich the curse ofMarduk is uttered againstthe demons whereby the gods, enraged against man b ecause of his sins,are appeased and the demo ns expe l led . At any rate there is no referencein Bo ok IV to Marduk’s use o f the curse ’ in his com bat w i th T iamat .A t itle of Marduk in K . 52 33 do es refer to th is aspect of Marduk’scharacter, Marduk .

‘

s’

a tu -u-iu KING , 1 1 8 0 .

d Tu-tu is also explainedas a god of incantation, ibid. l . 4 , d-M arduk .l‘a

,ina md-hug

-gi—l‘n.

In VI 1 3 1 there is a c lear reference to a legend that Marduk did employa curse in his comb at w i th Tiamat, as his fatherEa had done in sub du ingApsil. If VII 1 1 refer to th is part of the anc ien t myth , om i tted inBo ok IV, then the translat ion is ‘Veri ly he created the curse and the

gods repo sed2

9 1 1 39, gi—ii"

, In6 I bid., pu -éur . C. 56 , 1 9

—2 3, for wh ich see PSBA. 1 9 1 0 , 1 1 9.

4 I bid.

,ia-a-ia .

6 Om i t ted on K . 852 2 , 1 (CT . 1 3 , o r represented by M IN6 K . 2 1 0 7, 29 has naphar for ammann. Here b egins 3550 6 K ING,i i

7 This ti tle appears only here and CT. 24 , 27, 3 1 .

The Titles ofMarduh 1 93

1 1 . Le t him create the curse and veri ly the go dsShal l b e calmed .

1 2 . Lo , they came up in rage and 10,they turned

back [the ir breasts].1 3. Veri ly he was l ifted up in the assembly of the

go ds .

1 4 . Among the go ds no t any o ne makes himse lf l ikeunto h im .

1 5. (Tu tu) Z i-uk k in ,

7 l ife Ofthe -host o fthe gods,

1 6 . Who establ ished the pure heavens fo r the gods ,1 7. And who co ntro l led the ir pa ths fixing [the ir

regulat io n]. 6

1 8 . Let no t his deeds , all Of them ,b e fo rgo t ten am ong

pale—faced men.

1 9. Tu tu they named th ird ly Z i-k ug who maintainslustratio n ,

20 . The go d ofswee t breath , 1 6 lo rd Ofgrace and mercy.

2 1 . H e who causes to exis t treasures and riches,

1 9

establ isher ofp len ty.

6

3550 6 , a-na.

6 See Tab . V 6 . The l ine refers to Jupiter as Nib iru and his supposedcontro l o ver the movements o fthe plane ts.

1°

3550 6 , tu-d . K . 8 52 2 , ina.

1 2 C . 6 1 II 1—7+ 6 9, 3—9.

16 K . 8 52 2 om its or has M IJV.

i . e . the th ird name ofTutu .

C. 6 1 I I 8—1 3 , wh ich reads the t itle iluTu-tu-ou-nu ai—hug-

ge, and

for muhil th is text had muhin .

1 6tdbu is a free translat ion OfZ i-hug (napiiti elliti) , ho ly b reath

of l ife The b reath of a god was suppo sed to b ring assistance to men.

So ASurbanipal says .

‘

r’

a ana .

‘

t’

dr-ha tdbi upalehzl,‘

( I am he) who waitsfor thy sweet b reath ’, KLAUBER , PRT . 1 1 2 R . 4 , and a prayer

-

to Mardukhas the l ine lublut ina idri—ha, BA. v 3 1 2 ,

2 1 . See also the prayerto Tutu , K ING, fl/agic, 1 8 R . 3 , fdr-ha tdbu lz

'

zilramma napiitinz lirih,May thy sweet breath b low and lengthen (my) l ife

’

.

17

9 1 1 39 and 3550 6 om i t. 1 6

9 1 1 39, (legal-la.

simra from samaru ,heap up . See VAE. iv 36 0 . Same ro o t as

Heb . S tats , mm. In Babylon ian the roo t o ccurs as saramu,Bab . iv

2687

1 94 Tablet VII

Sa m im—ma—ui 1 i—Su1_

a-na ma-’

a2-di-e u -tir—ru

i-na pu—uS-k i 3 dan-ni 6 ni—si—nu sar4—Su ta

-a—b u

l ik-b u—u l i t-ta—i’-du 6 l id-ln-la 6 da-l i - l i-Su—tu) -k ug ina rib i-i 7 l i—Sar—ri—hu 6

ah

ra-a—te 6

b e -el Sip-tu

1 °e ll i-tim 1 1 mu-b al-lit m i

-i- ti

27. Sa an1 3 i lan i k a-mu -ti 1 4 ir—Su-u ta-

Ia-ru

1 6

2 8 . ap-Sa-na en-du 17

u-Sa—as—si-k u 1 6ch ” i lam na—k i

ri-Su 2°

29. a-na pa-di-Su—nu ib —nu-u a-me—ln-tu 21

19 1 1 39 and 3550 6 , mi-im

-ma-ui i—si.29 1 1 39. a

6 -hu,nu

, 9 1 1 39 : 3550 6 ,-ha and om . dannu .

4 Vars . ia-ar.

6

3550 6 , id ( sic l) .6

9 1 1 39, la.

7

9 1 1 39 and 3550 6 , ri-bi-i.6

9 1 1 39, ha, ti.God of the ho ly crown ’

; o r n ir-hug ,

‘Ho ly The

fo l lowing t it les make no explanat ion of the name, and i t has no t been

fo und e lsewhere .

1°9 1 1 39, ti ; 3550 6 , ii

-ip-ti.11 Vars. cl-li—ti.

12 L i teral ly ‘the dead tho se in extremis.

16

9 1 1 39 om i ts.

14 Vars . in.

1 6

9 1 1 39 , ri.1 6 See no te on Tab . IV 1 1 4 .

3550 6 , di.16

9 1 1 39, ha.

16 Vars . e-li.

9 1 1 39, to !21

9 1 1 39,-ut-tum ; 3550 6 , ti.

This extreme ly crypt ic l ine has rece ived many interpre tations. The

so lut ion of the pro b lem depends upon the mean ing ofpadil and the

antecedent of .iunu . If -§unu refers to the b o und gods in l ine 2 8 and

no t to amelu/u the l ine canno t b e interpreted as a Bab ylo nian do ctrineof the redempt io n of man by the mediat ion of Marduk . In VI 27

amelu'

tu is regarded as a singu lar and referred to as idiu ,

‘ him’

,and

salnzat ko khadi in VI 85 is referred to by the Fem . PI. in VI 94 , b utIn VI 1 1 0 nis

‘

e‘

is referred to by iunu . The b ound go ds or the‘ destroyed go ds ’

(VI 1 30 ) who b ecame the dei t ies and demons of

the lower wo rld (VI 1 1 4 ) can hardly b e said to have b een set free or

ransomed by the creat ion ofmank ind,b ut from one po int of view man

was created to ‘enrich the field of the Anunnak i ’

,i . e . to inhab i t the

lower wo rld after death ; see P oénze da P aradis, 51 n. 1 . padu'

, as in

Heb rew and Arab ic,has primari ly the mean ing to purchase o ne from

slavery ’, ransom , set free , al though its most common mean ing is spare ,

have mercy upon’in Babylon ian. No te the derivative pidzt, ‘

ransom


1 96 Tablet VII

30 . ri-me1 -nu-u Sa b ul2—ln-

tu b a-Su-u it-ti-Su

3 1 . l i-k u-na-ma ai im -ma-Sa-a a-ma—tu—Su

32 . ina pi-i sal

-mat k ak kadi‘1 Sa ib —na-a k a-ta-a-Su

33 . (" 2Tu

- tu)” 7‘M 6—KUG ina haSSi(Si)

6ta-a-Su e l lu 7

pa6 -si-na lit 6 - tab -b al

34 . Sa ina Sipti11 -Su e l l i-tim 12 is-su hu na—gab lim

nu-t i 1 3

35.

” uéAG-Z U mu—di-e l ib-b i i lan i Sa i-b ar-ru—u1 4 k ar-Su

36 . e—pis lim-ni—e—t i la ti-Se -

su-I'

I it—t i -Su

the prob lem is Sti l l mo re difficu l t . Have we here a reference to a pre

gno st ic and myst i c do ctrine of Marduk’s death and resurrection ? At

any rate the Baby lon ians did po ssess a myst ic ceremony wh ich to ldo f Marduk ’s imprisonment , death , descent into the lower wo rld , and

resurrect ion ,and the Greeks reported a legend ofBe l’s grave in Bab y lo n .

This cerem ony is o nly a recast ing Of the o lder Tammuz cu l t, in whichthe myth Of the winter and spring sun and the Epic of Creation are the

principal factors. There is no thing e i ther in the cerem ony itself o r

in later rel igio us texts to pro ve that any do ctrine o fmyst ical redemp t ionexisted ; certainly no thing which wo uld suggest that Marduk paid a

ransom for man. The ceremony w il l b e fo und at the b eginning Of thisvo lume.

I am unab le to come t o any defin i te conc lusion ab ou t th is l ine . I thas b een translated l iterally, b ut the most pro bab le interpretat io n is thatpadz? means

‘to set free

’

,and that Marduk created man in o rder to

exercise his power o ver ev i l by free ing them from the demo ns w i th hiscurse . This v iew is supported by the next l ine .

1

9 1 1 39 and 3550 6 , mi.2

9 1 1 39, bu-ul.

6 The natural inference is that Marduk gave instructio ns to man, andthese are referred to here , b ut i t seems eviden t now wi th the completetext OfBo o k VI b efore us that no such instruct ions ex isted . Z iudsuddu,

the survivo r of the Floo d, did rece i ve instructio ns from a de i ty, P oeme

du P aradis, 2 1 3 . Perhaps amatu refers to Marduk ‘

s commands to the

go ds to create man and his impl ied injunction t hat they shou ld servein the cu l ts.

4

9 1 1 39, hah-ha-di.

6 This co n tradicts Boo k VI , wh ich says that Ea created man, b uti t agrees w ith later Bab ylo nian tradit ion, CT . 1 3 , 35 8 . Boo k VII

M u-hug and Sagzu 1 97

30 . Mercifu l one in whose power it is to give l ife .

3 1 . May his words 6endure and no t b e fo rgo tten

,

32 . In the m o u th of the dark-headed peo ples , whomhis hands crea ted .

6

33. Tu tu is fifthly MUKUG ; 6 upon his holy curse maythey m edi tate .

1°

34 . Who w i th his holy incan ta t ion removed all the

evi l o nes .

35. H e is SAGZ U , knower of the thoughts of the gods ,who perce ived 1 6 the plan .

36 . Who perm i t ted no t the evi l -doers to escape fromhim .

1 7

reveals many o ther traces of its late compo sit ion. See P oenze da

P aradis,29—3 1 .

6

9 1 1 39, ha-u[m 3550 6 , i-na ha-o u-fr

’

u.

7

3550 6 , cl-ln.

69 1 1 39, pa-a and li-it.

6 This reading is pro ven b y the b i l ingual commentary K. 5233 , 4

(KING, i d Tu -tu mzZ-hug-bi il‘I 'M arduh .ia ina muhuggi

-iu .

1° See IV R . 54 , 24 , -lu -ub-la pi-id. UNGNAD pro bab ly having in m ind

Ham. Code, Epi logue 56 , at/abal-l‘inati,‘ I ru led them renders the l ine

‘May Tutu gu ide ( l) the ir mo uth w i th his pure curse’

; also po ssib le .

DHORME and EBELING read lz'ttappal, May the ir mou th proclaim’

,which

is mo st impro bab le .

1 19 1 1 39, .l‘ip-ti.

12 Vars. el-li-ti.

9 1 1 39, tu . The line contains ano ther reference to Marduk’s use of

a curse in his b att le w i th Tiamat and her fo l lowers.

14

3550 6 , ib-ru-[u . This variant gives the l ine a spec ific sense , and

pro ves that i t refers to Marduk’

s disco very Of the p lo t of Tiamat andK ingu . See Bo ok II 4 , where the disco very is attributed to Ea,

and cf. Ea’s ti t le mddd libbi ilani rabd/i,wh ich refers to his discovery

of Anu’

s plan to b estow e ternal l ife upon Adapa, P oeme da P aradis ,

8 6 , 1 0 . This l ine is commented upon in K . 2 1 0 7, 28 ,d~Sag

~zu made”

libbi ilani, Var. Sag libba rzlhu ,

‘He of unsearchab le heart ’.See also Rm . 2538 (K ING , 1 where a seco nd comment is bardlibbi [zloni], and K . 5233,

d Sag-zu‘1 Sag

-

gabd M arduh nzuballd azb i

1 6 H istorical present . Var. ibrzl.

1 6 For itti : iitu,see DELITZ SCH, H . W . 1 54 and ASKT . 94 , 4 2

Sum . da—ta, Away from the side of’.17 Cf. Book IV 1 0 8—9.

I 98 Table! V]!

V

mu-k in puhri1sa i lan i [mu -

tib]l ib-b i-Su-un .

m u ~kan-niS 2 la ma-

gi-ri 3

]m u -Se-Sir k i t- t i na ]

4su -u

Sa sa-ar-ti 11 hi 6

(Sag zu)2’” Z I SI m u -Se-[ih—b i—i Sa-b u-ti]

mu -uk k iS Su—har-ra-tu

(‘h‘Sag-zu)

z“‘SU H HAB Sal-SiS na-sih [ai b i]7

4 4 . m u -sap—pi

- ih k ip-di-Su-nu

4 5. mu -[b al-]l i [nap-]har rag-

gig

4 7.

-zu)2‘”SUH-G]I

’

J-HAB [e-s‘u -u nap

-liar

6 3.

“GM.

6 4 . rab -b u

6 5.

iluA-GIL-[MA na-si-ih Sa-hi—i a-sir Sal-tum s‘ar

a-

gi—i]

1 1

6 6 . b a-nu -u [irsi-tim nzus‘tei‘iru eldti mu -hin s

‘ami-e]

1

9 1 1 39, pu-u’

h Commentary K . 8 299 in K ING, 11 6 0 , Obv. 1—5 ;

PSBA. 1 9 1 0 ,1 2 1 . The b reak appears to leave ro om for l‘a u -ti-bu .

9 1 1 39, ni-ii‘.

6 K . 8 299 has two wo rds for th is b reak -lu and -

pa ( 6)-ia .

4 The last wo rd in th is l ine ended su-u ,K . 8 299, Ob v. 1 2 . The

Commen tary o n 1. 39 is Z I hit-tum ; Z ] i-ia—rum Z U su-u ;

Z U made up by S. 1 1 (Pl. 5 1 ) III 1—4 +K . 8 299 Ob v. 1 0—1 3

( P1.6 Here b egins K , 92 67, CT . 1 3 ,

28 . The Commentary o n 1. 40 is

Z U = sar-tum ; l hdizu ; Z U = Z I = made up by S. 1 1 Ob v.

I I I 5—8 +K . 8 299, I 46 d Z i-si _ na

’

sih K . 2 1 0 7, 30 ; cf. SCHROEDER , KAV. 59, 5 .

7 Resto red from K . 2 1 07, 3 1 .

6 For t di cf. KAR. 8 0 R. 1 3 , t di su nu apatiar-l‘u nu-tz, and

ib id. Obv. 7. Cf. Bo ok IV 6 8 , sapih tema-su .

6 This phrase real ly explains a t itle om itted here, d Suh gu-hab, or


zo o Tablet VI]

6 7.

zi

" ‘Z U-LUM1 mu—ad—di [k ir-b a-a-ti 2

6 8 . na-din iS-k i u nin-da—[bi—e .s‘a ilani abé—fu]

4

6 9.

iluMU-UM-MU ba-an [ha-la ” 6M u—uni—ma na—din tz

u -ti]Ilu m u—l i l Sam i -eSa ana da-nu-uiz“G IS—NUMUN-AB-BA

a-b i t i lan i [lim-nu—ti‘luLUGAL-E

'

S-DUBUR “

Sa i-na Su-me—Sa

z2" I’ll-[GAL-GI'

J-EN-NA rabd e—til—lu ina] nap-bar

77. Sa ina [i lan i ahé-Su Sur-ba-]a6e-mu -ka-Su

78 .

”“LUGAL-DI'

IR-MAH mar-k as i lan i b e-el dur-ma-hi6

79. Sa ina Su-b at Sarru-u-ti Sur—b u -u

80 . ina i lani ma -diS si-ru

1 1

8 1 .

ih’A-DU-NUN-NA“ ma—l ik z" uE-a ba-an ilanI ab é-Su .

1 This ti t le o ccurs in the l ine l‘ar-hu 1iluc -lum-mar (Var. ma-ru)ha—ri—su ti-ii-ti-l‘zn

,CRAIG , RT. 52 , 4 3 , wh ich refers to a legend of

Marduk’s having created man from c lay. Cf. zu-lum-ma-ra, t i tle of

Tammuz, SBP. 33 2 , 25.

2 The Commentary 55, 1 5 if. has Z U [add] and KIB(ul)[hirbita For ul hirbz

'

tu see Chicago Sy llabary ,28 2 .

6 See VII 1 .

4 Commentary 55 I 23 has KU(zz) , i . e . meal : nindabu'

For nadin the C . has M U ; for zihu ,BA fo r ila

'

ni,AN ; and for o bi-Eu ,

AD .

‘ Portions ’

,here in the sense of ‘

portions of sacrifices ’

. Cf.

VI 1 40 .

6 Mammu Logo s, creative word , was original ly a t it le ofEa. Fo r

Ea as mummu ban hala see JRAS. 1 9 1 8 , 4 37, and for the conjecturalresto rations see C . 55 I 27—9, and cf. the Commentary 8 2—3—23 , 1 5 1

o n PI. 54 w i th CT . 1 3 , 3 2, R . 1 0 . Fo r the Bab y lonian theo ry of the

Logo s and its i dentification w i th Marduk see JRAS. 1 9 1 8 , 433—49.

Titles of Marduk

6 7.

z”“Z ulum defin ing [the fie lds 6

6 8 . Bestower Of port io ns and [fixed Offerings Of the

go ds his fathers].6 9. M UMMU , creator Of [all th ings , M ummu giver of

food].6

70 . God that cleanse th heaven71 . Who fo r the security of

72 . G ISNUMUN-ABBA .

73. Who overthrew the evil gods

74 .

Z1”‘LUGAL—ES—DU BUR

75. Who se names in

76 .

6’” PAGALGUENNA [great hero in] the to tal i ty o f

lo rds .

7

77. Who se strength has been extolled among the godshis bro thers .

78 .

” uLUGALDURMAH , leader Of the go ds , lord of the

far-fam ed band

79. Who has been magn ified in the abode Ofk ingship ,

8 0 . Am o ng the go ds he is pre—em inent .8 1 .

” 2ADUNUNNA,counse llor ofEa, creator ofthe gods

h is fathers,

6 Resto red from K . 4 2 1 0 , 9 in CT . 25, 4 3 = II R . 59 a 49 K i .1 90 4

—1 0—9, 1 4 l . 20 . Fo r t he value of the last Sign D UG+BUR see

CT . 24 , 6 , 36 ; 25, 1 7, 37; 1 2,2 4 b 2 3

—4 . Here b egins K . 851 9,

K ING,1 1 65.

7 Restored from K . 4 2 1 0 , 1 0 .

6 Resto red from C . 54 II 1—7, wh ich inc ludes a comment on etillum

and napharum (of l .6 C . 54 I I 8- 1 3 . dur-mah, l iteral ly markasu siru , a theo lo gical term

in wh ich marhasu, band means creative reason’

,divine tho ught which

gu ides the world th is word o ften o b tains the concre te mean ing ‘ leader ’.Hence dur-mahu is real ly equ ivalent to d ivine plan On the philo so

phical import Ofmarkasu see JRAS. 1 9 1 8 , 4 33—4 9.

16 C . 54 II 1 4— 1 8 . A smal l fragment, K . 1 3337, in KING, Creat. i 1 6 6b egins here .

1 1 C . 55 I I 1 9—2 2, which read ana ila'

ni.1 2 The t i t le o ccurs in the Commentary 54 2 28 , 2 1 , KING, 11 6 3 , where

2 0 2 Tablet VII

8 2 . Sa a—na tal-lak —t i 1 ru -b u—ti-Su la u -maS—Sa-lu ilu

ai—um—ma

3.-DiJ-KUG]2 3

‘a ina du -k uggi u -ta—da—Su

8 4 . [ina k i-is-si Simati Sic-]bat-su el-lit

8 5.-la has-su

2’“Lugal—di1—k ug

-

ga

8 6 . Sa-k a—a e -mu-ka-Su

8 7.-s1u —nu k ir-b iS tam -tim

8 8 . a-b i-k a 6 tahazi

8 9 . [Sa ina ir-b i k ib-ra-a-te] sal-mat4

[kak kadi ih

nu-u]

90 . [e - l i Sa-]a-Su te-[e-m i Sa um i l i u—ta—du—u]6

9 1 . mu -[k in

92 . Sa7 Ti-amat

93 uz-[na

94 . ir-[ba ]ru-u -k u[8

]95.

-bi—lu -]lu6

i t is explained ili-Eu hania ilu hania ib An incantat ion b eginsw ith th is t i t le

,KAR. 76 Ob v. 26 , and i t is given in K . 4 2 1 0 , 1 1 . See

also K . 2 1 0 7, 20 ,

d-A malik iluEnlil u iluEa.

1 C . 55 II wh ich has a-lak-tu ; also 54 2 28 , 23 .

2 Marduk the Son ofDu-kugga corresponds to the ti tle o fhis fatherd ’Lugal

—da-kug r .2WEa

,KING

,M agic, 1 2 , 25. But L ugal

-da-kug , o r

‘Lo rd of the ho ly chamb er ’

,is original ly ENLIL , RA. 1 6 , 1 45, 1 ; 1 4 8

n . 1 ; CT . 2 4 , 5, 37. DU-xUG,

‘ ho ly chamb er ’

, is by origin a throne“

ro om in the assemb ly-hal l of the go ds (U bSukk ina) , and lo cated in the

under-world , hence Ekur at N ippur and o ther temples, after the patternofthe co smos, po ssessed a da-kug, SBP. 293 , 1 3 ; SBP. 24 8 , 7; 289, 1 4

(at N ippur) , and see VAE. iv 30 1 for th is chamb er in the temple Of

Marduk at Babylon.

-On the o ther hand , da-kug was i dent ified w i ththe nether-sea (dwel l ing-place o fEa), CT . 1 8 , 2 8

, 7; 1 1 , 29, 3 1 , and

in Bo o k I 79—8 2 the Bab y lonian version has an account o f how Ea(and Damk ina) created Marduk in the kaisi Sima

‘

ti in'

the apsd. Now

du-kug ,where the go ds met in Esagila yearly to decree fates, is

repeatedly cal led aiar This t i t le , therefore, refers to Bo ok I 788 3 . The t i tle in 1. 8 3 fo l lows Adununna, K . 4 2 1 0 , 1 2 . DHORME , Choix

de Tex/es , 77m ,erro neously explained Lugal-da-kug as a t i tle ofMarduk.


20 4 Talilet VII

98 .

99. [ih ‘E-jzfm fa

'

am 622 few-a z

'

-ra-ma-a fad-{fl

I OO . i-Zze S‘a z

'

fla e-rz'

—él'

—§a éaf-ea-a i—maé-ZLa—eu

1 0 6 sa-a—su 5

1 0 7.

iluNI-BI-RU kak k ab u sa ina same su -

pu-u

6

1 0 8 . lu -u sa—b i t résu -ark at S—su-nu sa-a-su lu -u pal

-su .

1 0 9. ma-a sa k ir—b is 1 ° Ti-amat: i- t ib-b i-[ru1 1 la a—ni-hu]

I I o . sum -su lu 1 2 ” " Niw-b i—ru a-hi—zu 1 3 k ir-b i-su .

I I I . sa k ak k abani sa-ma-m e1 5al-k at-su—nu l i—k i l Iu 1 6

1 1 2 . k ima 17si—e-ni 1 8 l i—ir—ta—a l g i lan i gim—ra-su-un

I I 3 . l ik-me21 Ti-amat ni-sir-ta-sa 22 l i—si—ik 23

u l ik—ri

1 C . has traces of . . ru , 6a , . la.

2 In the b reak which now fo l lows before the first l ines on 3550 6 Rev.

and K . 8 52 2 Rev. b e long the fragments of the Commentary K . 4 4 0 6

R . III, KING, Creal. i i 54—5, left edge . The numb ering of the l ines andextent ofthe b reak is appro ximate ly certain.

3 C . 55 II I 8—1 4 and VAE. i v 2 8 2,8 . The line refers to the journey

of Marduk o n the tenth day of N isan at the NewYear’s fest ival to the '

all akz'

tz'

outside the c ity ofBabylon.

4 C . 55 II I I 5—I-8 .

5 BM . 3550 6 Rev. I a ; K . 852 2 Rev. I ; traces on 9 1 1 39 R . I .

“

6 C . 52 II I I—6 .

7 Tit le ofMarduk as Jup i ter ; see Bo o k IV 6 .

8 All the texts have K UI’

V-SAG-G]. C . 52 III 7—1 2 .

9 The l ine refers to Nz’

bz’

ru as a constel lation at or near the intersect iono f the ce lestial equator and the ec l ipt ic, and when i t ro se he l iacal ly i tindicated the t ime of the crossing of the sun and planets from southto no rth ofthe equator o r from north to sou th .

1°9 1 1 39, z

'

-na {tz'

r-éz'

,and also C . 52 III I 3

—2 I .

Ezar and N{bi/fa 20 5

98 .

99. [M E two lakes up /zz

’

s M ode in Me aoase ofsacrifices,

1 00 . God 2050 in Ms entering {aerez'

n reee wespresents}

1 0 6 .

1 07.

‘God of the Cross ing star which in heaven isglo rio us.

1 0 8 . Tru ly he holds the front and the rear ; him t heyloo k fo r ; 9

1 0 9. Saying,‘ He who bo und the inward parts of

Tiama t w i thou t wearying.

I 1 0 . Lo, his nam e is god Nib it u who ho lds her m idd le

part.1 1 1 . Of the s tars of heaven may he uphold the ir

co urses .

I I 2 . May he shepherd the gods all o fthem l ike sheep.

I I 3. Veri ly he bound Tiamat, dis tressed her sou l andcut it off.

For ebz'

r iame‘

see Bo ok IV 1 4 1 no te . The Commentary has sirebéru . wh ich adm i ts no do ub t concerning the meaning . The scrib eo f 91 1 39 has {fir which pro ves that he had in m ind zlfzi-[am in

IV 1 4 1 , and was co nfused by the sim i lari ty of z'éz‘r and The

scribes ab surdly connect m‘

bz'

ru,cro ssing, w i th eberu , b ind .

‘2 -4 .

3550 6 , Ne and a-Zzzl z'

z. C . 52 III 2 2 has s’

am-l‘a.

gr 1 39, éakkabu , and C . 53, 2 6-

30 .

9 1 1 39, 3550 6 , mz'

. Also K . 92 67 R . I .

1“[zi ki-z'

l-la, 3 550 6 ,but C . lz

'

kz'

n or lukz'

n .

‘7 ki-ma, 9 1 1 39, 3550 6 .

‘89 1 I 39 , nu and Iz

'

-z'

r-’

a-a.

C . 53 , 3 1- 7 seems to have z

'

na ? [236i puérzls'

anu .

2° The l ine refers to the co urses of the planets and the ir re lat ion to

the equator.

2‘

9 1 1 39, lzl z

'

k-mz'

.

9 1 1 39 ; 3550 6 ; K . 926 7, na-

pz'

s-la-ia. C . has iz’

na-[pzi -lu].C . 53 III 4 2 , KIL = sa-[a-1eu]. On the roo t sdku see STRECK ,

Assurb . i i i 58 1 . lz'

sz‘

k is IIl precat ive .

Tablet VI]

I I 4 . ah-ra-tas 1 nisé la—b a-ris fi—me 2

1 1 5. lis-si-ma3 la uk - ta- l i l i-b i—il ana 4

sa—a-t i1 1 6 . as-su 7

as-ri 7 ih—na-a ip—t i—ka 7 dan—n i—na 7

I I 7. b e—el 8 matati sum -su it—ta-b i a-b i s ” ‘En—l i l1 1 8 . zik -ri 9 z“Igigi im

—b u -u na-

gab-su -un

9

1 1 9. is—m e -ma2“IS—a k a—b at-ta—su i-te -en-

gu

1 20 . ma-a sa aben -su u-sar-ri-hu zik -ru-u—su

I 2 I . su -t’

I k i—ma ia-a—ti-ma ” uE-a lu -u sum—su

1 2 2 . ri—k is par-si-ia k a

- l i-su -nu l i—b i lm—ma

1 2 3. gim-ri te -ri1 3 - t i-ia su - t

’

r lit 1 3 -tab -b al

1 24 . ina zik —ri hansa1 4 i lani rabuti

1 25. hansa sumé 1 5 -su im -b u-u u-sa—tiw-ru al-k at-su

EPILOGUE 1 7

1 26 . l i-is-sab l g -tu -ma mah l S-ru -u l i -k al-lim

1la-as

'

, 9 1 1 39.

2

3550 6 , mu .

3 lzl z'

s-szl e-ma, 9 1 1 39 ; 3550 6 . a-na, 9 1 1 39.

5 See no te on VI 6 4 .

6 KING reads 9 1 1 39 [Zzl rjzl z'

k , May they lengthen’

,i. e . carry on the

tale fo r ever. I f this reading b e correct then Zz'bz'l is to b e taken fromabalu, May they carry i t to e terni ty zeta; lz

'

ssEfrom nasa7

9 1 1 39, ium,ru . bu ,

nu ; K . 92 6 7. ai-ra ; 3550 6 , a'an—nzl na. C . ,

Rm . 36 6 . K ING , i i 57 has ai—ra iamzZ, and‘

a’anm

'

nu axe/rm . See“

also CT . 1 3 , 3 2 R . 1 0,daemz

'

nu z'

rsz'

lam.

8 75174‘EYV, 9 1 1 39 ; 3550 6 ; ba 9 1 1 39. C . 57, 8

—1 2 .

9 1 1 39, z'

na zz'

k -rz’

; 3550 6 , ia-na.

9 1 1 39 ; 3550 6 , me-e ; 9 1 1 39, z

'

i-la—an -

gz'

. C . 57, r7—2 2 has nagei,

Syn (add.

11

9 1 1 39, ab-bz

’

; 3550 6 , zz'

-kz'

r . 9 1 1 39, bzl z

'

l.

9 1 1 39 , rz'

—e : lzl z'

z‘

. C . 58 , wh ich after the comments on 1. 1 20 hasthe text in ex lenso , at

'

the b eginning of l . 1 23 insertsa.

‘4

9 I 1 39 ; 3550 6 , {la-an-l‘a-a ; C . 58 , has also 50 -a

’

m. On the m isuse

o fthe ending -am after cardinal numb ers, see Sumerian Grammar. 1 76 .

K . 92 67 om i ts l ines r i g—24 and reads ‘The Igig i named the t i tles all


20 8 Tablet V1I

1 27. en-k u l mu -du-u m it l -ha-ris 1 lim l -tal-k u

1 28 . l i-sa—an-ni-ma a-b u z ma—ri 2 liz-sa—hi-iz

1 29 . sa“md

re’

i 3 u na—k i—di 3 l i-pat—ta-a uz—na-su a-un

1 30 . l i 4 -ig-

gi-ma a-na

” uEn- l i l i lan i “Marduk .

I 3 I . mat-su l id-dis5—sa-a su -u lu 5 sal5 -ma

1 32 . k i—na-at a-mat-su la e -na-at 6 k i-b i t 7-su

I 33. si-it pi

-i—su 1a u t—te -

pi-il s ilu ai-um -ma

1 34 . il<-k i-lim -mug -ma ul u - tar-ra k i-sad 9 -su

1 35. ina sa-ba-si-su u z-za-su ul i-mah -har-su ilu ma

am u -man

I 3 ru -u -k u l ib 12 -ba-su su-’

i-id 1 3 kar-as-su 1 4

1 37. sa an-mi u k i l-la- t i ‘5 ma-har-su i-[ba -as"

]1

1 38 . tak -lim -t i mah -ru—u id—b u—b u pa—nu—ué—su

I 39 . [Zz'

-z

'

s-]fur-[ma lz'

s—ta]-kan a-na te-[rz'

-te'

ar

‘the most learned ’

, remains uncertain. For maérz? as‘first in rank ’

,

cf. sag mafzra'

,CT . 1 9, 4 2 a 25.

9 1 1 39 inserts conjunction a; 3550 6 , a ; 9 1 1 39, mzl z

'

t ; ri-z'

i ;

lzl z'

m.

2

9 I I 39 and 3550 6 , ma-rzl z

'

i,

‘his son’

; K . 926 7, marz’

,and la

3550 6 , a-ba .

3

9 1 1 39, [rz’

-’

e]—z’

; z'

bz'

d. and 3550 6 , da ; 9 1 1 39, uz—ml ia ; K . 926 7,

uzna‘

. 21s is o b viously the sub ject of I I‘, p ie l of internalcondit ion. See Book I I 3 no te . K . 926 7 has na

K ING sees [a zg on 9 1 1 39, i . e . Arab ic la !5

9 I I 39, 1z'

-z

’

a'-[dz

'

and K . 92 67, lu-a 9 1 1 39, l

‘a-al.

6 K . 9267,-na-/a.

7

3550 6 , bl—z

’

t. From l ine 1 3 2 onward the reference is again to Marduk .

Epitogue 20 9

1 27. May the w ise and the know ing cons ider themt oge ther.

1 28 . May father repeat them and teach them to

son.

1 29. Le t the ears o f shepherd and pastor open themse lves ,

I 3o . And may he rej o i ce in Enl i l o f the gods,even

Marduk .

I 3 1 . So may his land thrive and may he b e pros

perous.

1 32 . H is word is sure and h is command is unalterable .

I 33. The u tterance of his mou th no god annu ls .

1 34 . Ifhe looks he turns no t away h is neck .

1 0

I 35. In his anger no god w i thstands his rage .

I 36 . Unsearchable is his heart, tried is h is m ind .

1 37. Before whom transgression and frivol i ty are an

abomination .

1 38 . The instruction which an ancient thought o u t informer t imes ,

I 39. M ay one write down and enab e accessible fo rinstruction infuture days .

8

9 1 1 39 adds ma. uttepi'

l, w i th negat ive la should b e preteri te.

9

3550 6 adds -ri ; K . 92 6 7,

The l ine refers to Marduk’s sign offavo ur in answer to prayer.

K . 9267, man‘29 1 1 39, li

-z'

b .

9 1 1 39 ; 3550 6 ; K . 926 7, ra-

pa-ai . is pro bab ly III II Prm

of "mt repeat , recur in Heb rew ‘ impress upon , assure’

. Here111 amz

’

o’u

‘ he b equeathed to her, cert ified to her’

,VS. vi i i 3 , 7; I1

Inf. z’

t’

udu , prayer, intercession EBELING , KAR. 1 0 5 R 6 .

3550 6 , ba-ra-ai—sa ; 9 1 1 39 , ta K . 9267, lea

-m i

9 1 I 39, tum.

‘6 ]bzd. , ba K . 926 7, ba-’

a The restoration was madeby JENSEN .

2 1 0 Tablet VII

at ”“Marduk lu-ti i lan i-mat-tu-ti su-um

il-k u-ti

K ING b elieves that this is the last l ine on the tab let . At any ratethe l ine numbered 80 ab o ve canno t b e much in error, and i t is the lasto n the Ob verse on K . 851 9, b ut natural ly the contents of the Reversemay no t have o ccupied all the space , and a long colophon may havefo llowed. On K. 1 376 1 the last line on the Ob verse is 6 6 ab ove, which


A D D E N D A

I

In vo l. vi i i of EBELING’

s Kez'

lsclzrz’

f/lexte aus Assur, wh ich reachedme after th is b o ok was in print , a numb er of tab lets referred to as

unpub l ished on p . 6 2 , are givenVAT . 9873 KAR . vm 3 1 4 .

VAT . 1 0 1 52 is resto red by 1 2951 1 0 392 under KAR. v ii i 3 1 3.

VAT . 1 0 34 6 KAR . vi i i 3 1 7.

VAT . 1 0 659 KAR. vi i i 3 1 6 .

VAT. 1 0 898 KAR . v ii i 3 1 8 .

VAT . 1 0997 KAR. vi i i 3 1 5.

KAR . 1 6 2 II 4 Tab le t I 55 has no t an-nu-u, b ut

iWilla-zcm-ma,

wh ich is an error ofdittography from l ine 53 .

L ine 58 . KAR. 3 1 3 has Ira-1a righ t ly.

L ine 59. i‘a-tur is correct .L ine 6 4 . KAR . 3 1 3 , ir

-tl zzlfs'

u .

L ine 6 9. KAR. 3 1 3 , z’

é-ml u-ma.

L ine 70 . KAR . 3 1 3 ,

ih‘M u -um-ma e-ta-sir.

Tab let I 92 at end,read , after KAR. 3 1 4 , 1 0 , mz

’

m-ma-S‘u,

‘ he

surpassed them in ever-y wayL ine 94 . KAR. 3 1 4 , a

-ma—ri—ci'

.

Tab le t I 53. KAR . 3 1 5, 4 ,”ufll zc-um-ma .

KAR. 3 1 5 om i ts l ines 6 1—2 .

Line 34 . KAR. 3 1 7,

Line 39. KAR . 3 1 7, lu-sa-ap

-pzl ib.

L ine 4 1 . KAR. 3 1 7, in for z

’

na.

L ines 1 0 8— 1 7 are partial ly preserved on KAR . 3 1 7, Reverse .

L ine 1 0 9. KAR . 3 1 7 Rev. 3, read a’

a-rzl z'

i and correct p . 8 2

n. 9 .

L ine 1 1 0 . KAR. 3 1 7, li-mut-ta.

L ine 1 1 3 . KAR. 3 1 7, l'

a-lz'

i tui-bz'

.

KAR. 3 1 7Rev. 9, nu-ué-kz

’

,read -uk-kz

'

, and see 1. 1 23 .

KAR . 3 1 6 VAT. 1 0 659 is a new dupl icate ofTab . IV 1 8—2 6 :

L ine 1 9, ui-zz'

z-zu-ma.

L ine 2 3 , z'

p-fiu .

L ine 2 4 , tu-ri (sic l) .Line 2 6

,i-tur.


2 r6 Aa'a’ena’a

fee b le one’ i t is o nly a t i t le o f Tammuz father and predecesso r of

G i lgam ish .

A b ook ofa m o ther go ddess l iturgy,wh ich I pub l ished in Babylonian

L iturgies, No . 8,ment ions G i lgam ish as a dying god -and a type o f

Tammuz._I t go es on to say : u -ma-si-da me-ir-si si—lam-la Umuzida

ina limit girse‘

,that is, "The fai th fu l lo rd in the b o nds of imprisonment ’,

and i t speaks ofthe b ro thers ofTamm uz. Umuzida is on ly ano ther t it leofTammuz and th is tex t c learly reveals the fac t that the frai l young god ,who died yearly w ith the summer flowers, was suppo sed to have b eenb o und in the lower wo rld , and that o ther de i ties sufiered the same fate ,o r were asso c iated w ith the same cu l t . O ther texts pro ve that at theyearly lamentat io ns for the dying god in the ho t ment/z Tammuz, th is godwas b el ieved to suffer imprisonment in the lower wo rld . 1Ano ther Be‘l o r lo cal fo rm of the earth-god was made the sub ject of

the same myth ; he was N ingirsu or Egigirsu , god o f the ancient c ityLagash . The word girsu or mirsa in Sumerian means nakmu, b ondage ,and cigir

-su is exp la ined in syllabars bybitnatmi, bit d-L z’

l—li,bit d-Nz

’

ngirsu

and merszl ( lo an-word) . See AJSL. 33 , 1 97, 2 6 0 ; CT. 1 2,2 2

,BM

36 99 1 Rev. 1 0—1 3 . That is, ‘ house o f b ondage ’

,

‘ house o f the god

L illu’

,

‘ house o f the god Ningirsu’

, o r‘ b ondage ’

. The god Damu

(o lder name ofthe dying god) is cal led umun gir-su-a,

‘ lo rd o fimpriso nm ent ’, PBS. X 30 6 , 28 ; SBP. 1 6 0 , I 4 (umun me-z

'

r-si) , KL . 8 Rev. II 6 .

A lament to the god Tammuz has me- ir-si ia’

-ge z ina girse

‘

i d 55; P urattz’

,

‘By b ondage , o n the sho re o f the Euphrates (why hastthou destro yed him from So Speaks his mo ther Ishtar to the

dem on of the nether-world,who had b ound and taken away the young

god.

2 This anc ient earth-god at Lagash was, therefore , ano ther form of

the Be”

! who died and was b ound for a t ime in the vast tomb of ne therdarkness. H is name actual ly means Lord ofb ondageThese nature go ds who se strength fai led them and who perished fo r

a time seem to have b een mo re numero us than we have supposed . Th eyall seem to have b een named ‘

the cripp le or feeb le one’. Tammuz was

ident i fied w i th the constel lat io n Orion under the title m“‘Sz'

b-zz°

-o u-na,

‘the fai thfu l shepherd of heaven ’

, and, in fac t, the Hebrew name fo r

Orion is wh ich pro b ab ly m eans‘the fo o l ’. As a constel lat ion he

was suppo sed to have b een a go d chained to the stars, and the ent iremyth , together w i th its detai ls, seems to b e reflected b o th in the Heb rewname and in the passage ofJo b 38 , 3 1 , Do st thou fasten the b ands of

See Tammuz and ]s/ztar , 1 3 n. z, and the Berlin Astrolabe, W E IDNER, H . B. 85

araé re’u d-Dum u-ai ikbamu, Mou th when the shepherd Tammuz is bo und.

’

2 BL. 96 , 3 .

Addenda 2 1 7

the P le iades (P) , o r lo o sen the cords of Orion ? ’ See the comment o nJo b 9, 9 in DRIVER and GRAV’S job , p . 8 6 . The same myth was knownto the Greeks. [A newprism,

unpub l ished, pro ves that the KesL i turgy,PBS. X 3 1 1

—2 3 , b e lo ngs real ly to cu l t ofthe dying god]All th is new info rmat ion is important in form ing a correct judgementconcerning the sim i lar myth ofthe imprisonment and re lease ofMardukBél, edited on pages 34—49. I t is c learly a fo rm of the Tammuz cult.The persistent ep ithe t of the fo o l " o r

‘the cripple ’

appl ied to the

b o und god has o b vio usly a b earing upon the Sacaca fest ival discussedon pages 57—59.

-The word may b e connected w i th sakbu , dumb ,stup id and the b ogus k ing, SoganES, may represent the fo o l-god

I IIThe ro o t etElu , ‘to b e possessed ofa strong fair b o dy

’

, Mr. G . R . DRIVERco nnects wi th the Arab ic ro o t 'atila

,magno corporepraea

’itusfuit,

‘

atz'

lun,

pulcbro corporepraealitus. See p. 76 , 6 6 and 80,8 8 .

Fo r l‘u—ut lambarz’

, 90 , 1 50 , DRIVER suggests .ia-ao’

,and supposes a

noun iae’a,

‘ leadership from the Arab i c ‘to b e a leader’

,sadun

,

leadership. This we l l-known Arab ic ro o t is to b e expected in Baby lonian .

b ut i t canno t b e estab l ished at present . (Do ub tfu l)The phrase sebar-ka iluAnum

, 1 26, 4 . 6 , DRIVER compares w i th a

sim i lar example of comparatz'

o compendaria in Heb rew . In Ps. 45. 7

D‘nstt “

IND:‘thy throne is god

’

,wh ich is exactly paral le l to ‘ thy

command is Anu 'in this ep ic . This pro ves that the Heb rew text

is correct and that no emendat ion is requ ired . MR . DRIVER refers to

the intu i t ive discussion of th is phrase by his father, PROFESSOR S . R .

DRIVER, in H ebrew Tenses, 1 94 (Ob servat ion) .

mu-al-li-da-at,o r var. mummallz

'

alat (IIl fem. part of ualaa

’u) , 6 6 , 4 ,

‘the woman who b ears ’, ‘the b earer’, is the o rig inal ofthe Greek name o f

Ishtar, M tiltwra , .My lz’

tta, as ZIMMERN has already disco vered , K eilscb rzflen

und das Alte Testament 3 , 4 23 n . 7. MR . DRIVER w ith ]ENSEN comparesthe Greek goddess EiAet’Gvia ( I l ithyia) , who aided women in ch i ldb irth .

[The Arab ian name for the same go ddess -r, Herodo tus I 1 3 2

III 8,is undoub ted ly taken from the ep i the t o f the Baby lo nian go ddess

of ch i ldb irth , a'

lia’at

,

‘she that b ears ’

, by textual corruption. Cf. the

ti t le o f Gu la Nintud) , the go ddess of ch i ldb irth,ummu a-li-ala-at

salmat babbaa’

z’

,

‘Mo ther who gives b irth to the dark-headed peopleIV R . 54 b 27. The casus rec/us is ali/tu

,a common word fo r ‘ ch i ld

b earing womanMR . DRIVER mak es a comment upon the verb uapfi, wh ich is sure ly

2 -1 8 Aa’a’

ena’a

correct and so lves the diffi cult ies hi therto connected w ith th is verb . The

verb has two different senses in Babylon ian, ( I ) to come into b e ing ,b ecome V isib le

,and ( 2) to b e b eaut i fu l , glorious, to excel . Ro o t ( 1 )

DRIVER connects w i th Arab ic ua/a'

un, fu l l-grown , adu l t, and jafa‘

a,

he grew up, adu l t , and Heb rew put , in to sh ine fo rth , o rcause to shine forth . Roo t ( 2 ) he connects w i t h Arab ic é ; to b e com

plete, in apb‘

el ( IV) , ‘he o vertopped eminuit. The co nnexio n of th isSo uth Sem i t ic ro o t (Arab ic, Eth iop ic, Sab ean) , wh ich is also Syriac , w i thHeb rew not , to b e b eau tifu l , is den ied by BARTH . See Gesenius-Buh l ,

sub voce.

For ro o t gar/Zi a ,see 6 6 , 7, la l

‘u-pu-u

,

‘ they had not b een b roughtinto b e ing ’, and forro o t uafaja, III 2 they glorified, 70 ,

2 2.

For the I1 fo rm of roo t see BOISSIER, Clzoix II 59, 1 5 abz'

l .iua/u

z'

-ua—pz’ ‘ that fie ld w i l l attain unto full grow th fie ld b e ing used by

me tonymy for its pro duce . For I1 ofro o t cf. i-na i-ir-ti-i'

u nu-pi-e-ma,

against him we have trium phed (P) , Yale Oriental Series II 93, 1 8 . See

also for 1111 , Imp . make thyse lf b eaut i fu l , JRAS. 1 92 1 , 1 8 6 , 1 9

1112 uI-ta-pa-a, he is b ri l l iant,THUREAU-DANGIN , R ituels, 67, 1 7. In

the sense o fglori fy IIl’, zzrepe zz’

bri-ba, RA. 8 , 4 3 , 9.


2 2C) lhnaknt 1 4

Esagila, temple of Bel-Marduk ,I 73 ; I 7S ; 1 8 1 ;

ESarra, 1 49 ; o riginal ly a p o etical

term for earth,also for heaven,

1 4 8 n. 2 .

Etir-Bél, 1 0 9.

E-umusa,chapel o fMarduk , 24 .

Ezur (god) , 205.

Five-day week , 1 6 0 n. 4 .

Fo ur w inds, 1 3 2 , 4 3 . 4 6 .

Gaga (god) , messenger ofthe gods,1 0 9, 2 ; 1 0 9

GAN-UR,conste l lation,

Crux,1 30

n . 5.

Garment,m iracle of

,1 29.

G ib i l (go d) , fire-god i dent ified w i thMarduk

, 92, 1 6 0 and n. 5 ; 98 ,

47; 1 2 2,1 0 9 ; 20 3 .

GiSnumunab ba (go d) , 20 1 .

Ho uses o f the mo on, 1 51 ; of the

planets, same as the ir stat ions,

1 49 n. 1 .

Hub ur, mo ther Hub ur, 8 5, 1 32 ;

97, 1 5 1 1 3, 23 ; I I 9Hypsoma in astro logy, 1 4 9 n. 8 .

Igigi , go ds of the upper-world

,

Imhulla,

1 33 ; 1 4 1 ; 1 8 5 ; the irnumb er, 1 76 n. 3 ; 1 6 9, 2 1 ;1 71 .

KAK-BAN (star) , 1 76 , 6 7.

KAK-SI-DI ( star), 1 77 11 . 1 0 .

K ing at the festival , 25—6 29.

K ingu (god) , husband of Tiamat ,52 ; b urning of, 2 1 n. I ; 2 2 ;

30 ; see 90 ; 99 ; 1 0 1 ; 1 1 5 ;1 2 1 ; 1 23 ; 1 37; 1 39 ; 1 4 5 ;1 69 .

K isar, 6 9, 1 2 .

Kugsud (god) , 1 90 n. 6 .

Lahamu (go ddess) , 6 9 ; 79 ; 87;1 1 1 ; 1 1 9 ; 1 2 1 ; 1 25 ; 1 8 7.

Lahmu (god) , 6 9 ; 79 ; 8 1 ; 1 1 1 ;

V V1 1 9 ; Lahha 1 25, 1 25 ; 1 87.

See Ea.

Lilfi, man, 1 67, 5.

Lugal-dimmer-ank i (god) , 1 6 9 .

Lugal-dukugga (go d) , 20 3 ; 20 2

n . 2 .

Lugal-durmah (god) , 20 1 .

Lugal-eSdubur (god) , 20 1 .

Lumasi (stars) , 1 51 n. I .

Malefactor, slain w i th Bel, 4 3 ; 45 ;56 .

Mal ik i (ci ty) , 1 8 6 n . 1 0 .

Mar-b i t i (god) , 1 8 6 n . 1 0 .

Marduk (god) , astral t i t les of, 24his curse, 2 1 as so lar de i ty, 32as Tammuz

, 33 ; 50 ; his deathand resurrect ion, 1 94 n . 2 2 ; 34

56 b irth of, 79—8 3 t i t le muza'

z’

z

1 8 6 n . 1 0 ransoms man

k ind,1 95 ; as fire

-

god, 20 3 n . 6 ;

1 71 n. 8 see G ib i l o therreferences, 1 0 5 ; 1 1 7 ; 1 23 ; 1 27 ;1 29 ; 1 6 5 ; 1 67; 1 8 1 ; 1 8 3 ;

209 ; 2 1 1 ; as Enl il and Ea,

1 73 , 4 8 ; derivat ion of name,

1 8 2 n. 8 .

Moo n,mo t io ns of, 1 6 0—4 ; oppo

s it iou of, 1 6 2 n . 2 .

Mukug (god) , 1 97.

Mummu , creat ive form, 67, 4 ; as

de i ty , 72 , 30 ,and variant subkallu ,

messenger, 73 n . 2 ; see 72 n. I

messenger ofApsu, 75, 47. 53 ;

76 , 6 6 . 70 . 72 ; 8 3 , 1 1 7 ; 1 0 1 ,

55 ; t i tle ofMarduk, 20 0 , 6 9.

Nab u-abe-iddin , 1 0 9.

Nabu-b alatsu-ikb i, 93 .

Nab u-b él-Su ,1 49.

Nab u-muSétik -fimi, 93 .

Na’id-Marduk , 93 ; 1 49.

Namru (god) , 1 87.

Namtilaku (god) , 1 8 7.Nannar, god of new-moon, 1 58 ,

1 2 ; as Marduk , 1 71 , 36 .

Naridimmer-ank i (god) . 1 85.

Neb o (god) , 35 ; 39 ; in N isanritual

,2 2 ; 24 ; 25 ; represents

w inter darkness, 25.

lbeaknr 24

New Year’

s fest ival , at Baby lon,

20 - 8 at Erech, 28 ri tuals of,

29—3 1 .

Nib iru (god) , name of Jup iter at

merid ian , 1 56 ; conste l lat ions at

equ ino xes, 1 55 ; intersection of

celest ial equator and ecl iptic ,1 56 ; 20 5 ; 20 4 n . 9 .

N inurta (god) , so n o f Enl i l ando rig inal pro tagonist of the Ep ic ,1 8- 1 9 ; 47.

N isan fest ival b ased on Epic of

Creat ion ,20 ff.

Nudimmud (go d) , 71 1 0 1 ; 1 1 7;1 23 ; 1 4 5 ; 1 47; 1 71

Nusku god) , keeper ofBél’

s tomb,

4 7

Pagalguenna (god) , 20 1

Raimen t taken from Bel, 4 1 .

Ransom ofmank ind , 1 94 n . 2 2 .

Rec itat ion of Epic at New Year’

s

fest ival , 23 .

Red Sea, origin ofname, 1 4 6 n . 3 .

Sagzu (god) , 1 97.

Sakaia, Persian festival , 57.

Sakut (god), in N isan fest ival , 2 2 .

Senecherib, bro nze gates of, 1 1 .

Seven winds, 1 32 , 4 6 . 47.

Shamash (god) , 35 ; 4 1 .

Sin (god) , 35 ; 4 x.

Séganés , 57.

So lar myth , 20 .

Suhguhab (go d) , 1 99.

Subbab (go d) . 1 99.

Sumerian o rigin of the Epi c , 1 1 ;

2 2 I

Stat ions, in astro lo gy, 1 49 n . 8 ;means hypsoma, ibid. ; statio nsofmo on , ibid.

Tammuz (god), 34 n. 3 ; 2 1 5.

Taurus, rising of the conste l lat ion,

fixed the New Year when Epi cwas wri tten

, 2 6 n . 1 .

Tiamat, dragoness of chao s, 6 7 ;71 ; 73 ; 8 3 ; 8 5 ; 95 ; 99 ; 1 0 1 ;1 0 3 ; 1 0 75 ” 3 ; H 7 ; 1 23 ;1 25 ; 1 3 1 ; 1 33 ; I 37; 1 4 1 ;I 47 ; I 6 9 ; 20 3 ;Tomb ofBél

, 35 n . 5 ; 47 n . 5.

Tutu god) , 1 9 1 ; 1 90 n . 6 ; 1 92 ,

I 5 ; 1 93 n . 1 6 .

U bSuk k inna, assemb ly hal l , 27 ;

Urbadda (god) , 1 90 n . 6 .

Ve i l ing ofho ly o b jects,Anu, Enl i l ,

Neb o,23 , 25 ; 59 n. 2 .

Western horizon, 1 58 n. 2 .

Z ikug (god) , 1 93 .

Z isi (god), 1 99 .

Zj-uk kinna (god) , 1 93 .

20, myth ical monster in originalSumerian Ep ic, precurso r of

Tiamat , 1 9 n. 1 figured on

Assyrian monuments in combatw i th Asur, 1 9 n. 1 in astro lo gy

,

Pegasus, ibid. ; o ther references,30 ; 52 .

Z ulummar, Zulum (god) , 20 0 n. I .

I N D E X B

a’

aru ,to pro ceed . at ia-ar , 1 0 2 ,

90 ; 3'

a-ar-ka, 1 0 6 , 1 1 1 ; Prt.’

z'

z'

r,

‘

1 1 6, 55 ; 1 2 2

,1 1 3 ; Imp .

’i—ir, 1 1 0

,1 1 .

aba'

lu,w i th lap/u , 8 0 , 96 ; w i th pl],

1 96 , 3 3 ; w i th libba ,1 0 2 , 93 ;

1 1 6 , 56 ; 1 2 2 , 1 1 4 ; 1 58 , 78 ;1 6 4 , 1 .

abaru , b e powerfu l . I2 Prm. z'

ibar,8 2

,1 0 3.

abalu,to destroy. abz

'

t ila'

ni,20 0 ,

73 ; abtu,d estroyed , 1 8 6 , 1 30 .

abrati,mank ind

,1 94 , 25.

abubu,cyc lone , name o fa weapon,

1 3 2 9 4 9 ; 1 36 1 75 ; 1 8 211 0 3 °

adi,Prep . , except , 94 , 1 4 ; 95 n. 1 1 ;

1 1 1 n. 2 1 ;Unt il

,1 24 , 1 27.

add, age , cycle , 6 9 n . 4 .

aga'

, crown . Phase of the moon ,

1 58 , 1 4 ; age? mas’

la, 1 6 0 , 1 7.

abu , side. ab, Prep.,for the sake

of, 94 , 3alaraba-amelu

,Sco rpion-man, Sagi

tarins, 8 8 , 1 4 1 ; 96 , 28 ; 1 1 2 ,

3 2 ;a‘

lu, to b ind . I“, e-ta-’a-lu , 38 , 2 1 .

( Ilka/u arkatu,1 4 1 n. 1 6 .

o llu, p ickaxe, 1 72, 4 6 .

ama'

ru , to b eho ld . amarzfr’

paiba,

ammala,thresho ld , 6 6 , 2 .

am , more than, 70 , 1 9 ; 1 38 n . 3 .

Comparat ive prepo si t ion. In

sense ofas, 1 3 2 n. 8 .

anantu, ho st i l ity w i th samadu ,

annu, pun ishment

, 1 6 8 , 25.

anta’

u , fang , 8 6 n. 2 ; 1 1 2 , 25.

appuna, appuna'

la, al toge ther, 8 9,1 45 ;

d’ababa, p lan , think , speak. idabub,

4 0 , 36 ; dabibum, 40 , 34 .

arabu ,to consume , 1 34 n. 7.

ara‘

rl’u, be lo ng. IIl Prt. , ume‘ nritta ,

94 , 7; arriba rime”

,6 8 , 1 3 ; Vars.

u-ur-ri-ku , u-rzi b i.

arkanus’

, astro nom ical term ,1 6 1

n . 8 .

aiaru , to_

muster. al‘ir ila'

ni,1 8 4 ,

1 2 1 ; cf.

airil‘,Prep.

, 94 , 8 ; 1 1 0 , 4 .

atla’

u,fang , 96 , 2 1 ; 1 1 8

,8 3 ; 8 6 ,

1 34 .

o ld, a garmen t , 4 2 , 4 2 .

ata'

lu ,etélu , b e man ly. I“, itatilla,

70 , 28 ; II‘, uttulat, 80,8 8 ;

aflata,man ly parts, 76 , 6 6 .

atnatu ,dwel l ing, 6 6 n. 3 ; a/matu ,

78 , 79azaru , to curse . Frt. izz

'

rrannatz'

,

94 . 1 1 ; n o,

1 5 ; 1 1 8 . 73 ;triziri, 1 38 , 80 Prm . azrunimma ,

1 1 8 ,

77

ba’u, III " ,

uibamma , 74 , 54 .

bah t, to weep. IV‘, tabbabi, 8 2 ,

1 I 3 .

balta, to flee . IV‘, ibbaltd, 1 2 8 ,

1 6 .

barn , to explore . Prt. i-bi—ir lame”

,

balmu,Viper, Hydra, 1 20

,8 9 ; 8 6 ,

1 40 ; 96 , 27; See-

alsop. 1 0 and 1 7 n . 1 .

be‘

l bitu, sinner, malefactor, 3 6 , 1 738 , 20 . 25 ; 4 2 , 4 5. 4 6 .

birru , w indo w, 4 8 , 6 8 .

bubbala, perio d ofmoon’

s darkness,1 6 2

,2 1 .


2 24

i , exclamat ion w i th Prt. 1 72 , 38 .

4 0 ; 54

jazltu , mari iautu , 8 0 , 1 0 1 .

ibru , fortified , 1 72 , 45.

igra , plo tting, 1 8 6,1 3 2 .

im-imin, Seven-w inds,

im-iminbi,1 3 2 n . 1 0 .

immu , heat ofday, 8 4 , 1 28 .

im-nuatia,Unrival led-w ind

,1 3 2 , 4 6 .

imsublzd, Devastat ing-w ind , 1 3 2 , 4 6 .

imla, po ison . .l‘ammi imla bulli

,

inimmzl, o ath , 1 6 8 , 1 6 .

need , desire, 1 2 6 , 1 1 .

inc aril'

, lo ng b ow,1 76 , 6 7.

isratu , survey, map , 1 8 8 n . 8 .

ii,ui‘

,adverb ial ending,

'

1 4 2 n . I .

See also .i determ inat ive .

ii‘zt, he lp, 1 8 2 , 1 1 4 .

iiz'

d fame”

,eastern horizon ,

1 6 0 , 1 9.

z'

Elcu, po rtion, 1 8 6 n . 1 0 ; 20 0 ,

6 8 .

2712,b o undary

,law. ilu/( lea la ittz

'

k,

1 32 , 4 6 ;

itti, from ,1 96 , 36 .

z‘

al‘ara , iiaru , m o ve straightly.

ul‘te‘

s’

zr barran-iia, 1 0 2 , 80 .

badammu , coflin (P) , 4 0 , 3 2 4 5 11 . 5.

bamasu , to tarry. kammrcsatuni,

36 , 1 6 .

karru , sackc lo th , 90 , 1 5 1 98 , 38 ;

karubu ,intercesso r, 1 90 , 5.

kaiai’

u,to assemb le . zl lr

’

aiunimma,

batamu,co ver. W i th iaptu , 1 0 2 ,

8 9 ; 1 40 , 98 ; I II', la i'

uktumat,

kziéru , to restore, 1 8 6 , 1 30 .

bulz'

lu,Fish-man , Aquarius, 8 8

,

1 4 2 ;

89 n . 6 . See p . 1 0 .

bummu,chamb er, 78 , 75.

kflpu ,monstro si ty, 1 47 n. 4 .

busaribbu ,F ish-ram

,Capricorn ,

8 8,

1 4 2 ; 96 , 29 ; 1 1 2 , 3 3 ; kno’ar

ribbu , 1 20, 9 1 ; 8 9 n . 7. See

p . 1 0 . Cf. busarz’

blzu, Bg. Keu i,I 52 .

buzifipu , raiment, 40 , 30 .

Index 8

baburtu , grave , 34 , 1 1 .bamamu , to moan. z

'

kammam, 1 0 2 ,

8 7.

barabu , fight ing, 38 , 23 ; 4 8 , 6 9 .

barnu , horn. Said o f a stagetower, 1 74 , 4 9.

tasaru , w i th talzaza, 94 , 2 ; 1 6 8,

1 8 . 24 .

bz’

pdu , p lo t , 1 98 , 4 4 .

bz'

sru , bz’

sru , tro ops, 1 40 , 1 0 6 .

budmi,b efo re . budmi-l‘unu ,

1 1 0,

I 1 budmii’

, 72 , 33 .

b it/u , tranqu i ll i ty, 72, 40 ; 74 , 58 .

le’

u , b e ab le . at i-li -a mallar-i'

a,

1 0 2,8 2 ; 1 1 6

, 53 ; 1 2 2 , 1 1 1 ;

cf. 1 0 0, 56 ; 1 1 6 , 53 ; tzsbura

teli'

i, 1 1 0 , 5 ; li

’

at, 74 , 49.

la'

agu,to consume , 1 40 n . 5. To

b laze,b urn

,1 8 2

,1 1 6 .

labzl,to wai l , 4 8 , 6 7.

lama'

nu,II‘

, to do evil.94 . 3

lilzi , man, 8 8 , 1 4 2 ; 1 6 4 , 4 ; 1 6 6 , 5.

See kulili.

lz'

smu ,runn ing, 4 4 , 57.

labain ,garment , 1 28

,1 9. 23. 2 4 .

25. 26 .

lallii , w ith lap/u ,1 36 , 72.

ulammin,

ma’

u , b owe ls.

1 20 .

malzaru ,III”

,sutamlzir, .iulamlzurat,

1 6 0 , 1 8 ; and n . 2 . Astronom ical term fo r o ppo si t ion ’

.

maliara, to wound . malzlzusunzliunu ,

36 , 1 5 ; ussatammalzlzas, 36 , 1 7;cf. 38 , 20 ; IV

l,8 2 , 1 1 6 .

manzazu , stat ion, 1 4 8 , I ; 1 54 , 6 ;1 56 , 8 ; 1 8 4 , 1 23 .

marasu , to b e o bnoxio us. W i theli, 27 ; 72 , 37°

markasa, 20 0 , 78 .

masuru, watchman, 38 , 1 9.

maiara ,fo r maialu , 96 . 2 4 .

mai'

a‘

lu,II‘, umail‘il, 6 8 , 1 5.

maidu , oyster, 1 46 , 1 37.matnu , b ow-cord , 1 30 , 36 .

meta, plan, 1 0 2 , 8 1 74 , 6 0 ; open

jaws, maw, 1 36 , 6 6 .

labbu ma’-ui

,8 4 ,

mé’

su, sanctuary, 1 8 8 , 1 4 4 .

mé’

sz'

ru, bit me‘

siri, 3 6 , 1 4 .

milrsu, wo und , 36 , 1 5.

millu , ho st , 8 2 , 1 0 6 ; 1 43 n. 1 2 .

misirtu, sign, 1 52 , 3.

mittu , to o thed s ick le, 1 30 , 371 4 6 , 1 30 .

mugzéu ,cranium

,1 4 6 , 1 30 ; Prep.

z'

na mub /zi-ia, 1 0 2 , 8 5.

mulmullu,arrow,

1 30 n . 5 ; identi

fied w ith Crux , ibid. 1 40 ,1 0 1 .

mapasi'

ra, messenger, 38 , 28 ; Rm .

2751 7'

mul‘e‘

lu, key, 1 57 n . 4 .

mfliiru,lustfu l

,8 0 8 8 .

maimabu, 96 , 20,1 1 2 , 2 4 ; 1 1 8 ,

8 2 ; 8 4 ,mui

’

ruiizl,a dragon ,

M i lky Way,8 6

,1 40 ; 96 , 27; 1 1 2 , 3 1 ; 1 20

,

8 9 ; 8 7 n . 9.

mat/ii , in the presence o f, 1 00 , 76

1 24 , 1 3 1 .

nabfi, to pro c laim . nimbu—bun, 1 6 6 ,

1 5 ; nz'

mbzt , 1 80 , 98 ; 1 8 4 , 1 1 7;nimbe

’

,1 8 0

, 99 IV‘, innabu'

,

nagu'

, to sho ut , sing . II‘, Imp.

nuga’

,1 74 , 53 .

nablaflu,mai l . kaunakes

,1 34 , 57.

namzabu ,lo ck

,1 57 n . 4 .

napaia , b e w ide , glad . libbus’

lippul’

,1 0 0 , 76 ; cf. 1 0 4 , 99 .

napia‘

tu, PI. of napil‘lu

,1 30 , 3 1

1 4 2 n. 2 ; napiatas‘,1 40 , 1 0 3.

Re flex ive, naps'

atus“, 1 4 2 , 1 0 9.

narbabtu,1 3 2 , 50 ; 4 8 , 6 6 ; narbabal

ume‘

,1 0 6

,1 1 8 ; cf.

nasalau , to let fal l, 1 4 1 n . 1 1 .

nasirlu , so u l , l ife , 20 4 , 1 1 3 .

nal‘zl,to tremb le . II‘, unaii kakkad

su,1 0 2 , 87.

nai’

a’

ku , to b i te . W i th laptu , 1 0 0 ,50 .

nai'

abu, to k iss. W i th lap/u, 1 0 4 ,

1 05.

natzt,to spl i t , 1 4 6 , 1 30 .

nimedu , sacred ab o de , 1 72 , 40 .

nimelu,suckl ing

, 40 , 33.

mpru, offspring, 94, 2 .

2 25

nz’

smatu, desire , 1 45 n. 1 1 .

nitu , restraint, 1 4 2, 1 1 0 .

nubattu, repo se, 1 72 , 39.

po a'zt,to ransom

,1 94 n. 2 2 .

pa/zi , hatche t, 1 30 , 29 ; 1 30 n. 1 .

palaiu , to b ore , 48 , 6 9.

paramalzfzu , 1 74 , 51 .

1 6 8,20 .

to announce t idings, 4 6 ,6 0 ; 52 , 6 .

pe‘

nu or uzne‘

n 1 0 0 n. 1 .

pitraa’u, fear, 1 2 4 , 1 35.

ra‘

bu , to tremb le. II I”, lz'

l‘taribu ,

ro baba,to quench . lz

'

rabbz'

b,1 1 6 ,

52 and n . 5. See .l‘arbabu .

rabbatu,majesty

, 78 , 78 .

raiba,fiery

,1 34 , 55.

rebil, to engender. III”, ui'

tarlzi,

regal, to b ew i tch

, 76 , 6 4 ; rz—izz

76 , 6 5.

rim,to ann ih i late, 1 28 , 1 6 .

re'

szi , he lper, 1 36 , 6 9 ; 1 40 ,1 0 7;

risuis'

u,1 0 6

,1 1 9.

sabzi, to run sw iftly , 4 8 , 6 6 .

sa'

du,to slay. isa

‘

a’u , 76 , 73 ; 1 4 4 ,

1 23 .

saga, shrine, 1 28 , 1 2 ; 1 90 ,1 0 .

sabtaka,dumb . sakbul‘u/u , 4 8 , 6 7.

sa'

lcu , to confine , 20 4 , 1 1 3 .

saml naszZ, to b e far away , 1 24 ,1 35.

silal, disorderer. szZza'

ti rp l‘z'

l-su ,

sikko la, lo ck-pin , 1 57 n . 4 .

sikurru,lo ck -pin, 1 57 n . 4 .

sz'

lz”

tu , rilz"

ati, so rrows, 4 4 , 53 .

szpd, a garment, 4 2 , 4 2 .

suburmaiu , goat-fish , 1 0 .

subaleu , subabati, streets, 34 , 9.

suraru, implo rat io n, 4 0 , 35.

salapu , to spo il , damage . IIl Prm .

=rullu/w, 1 48 , co lophon. sapu'

,

b e comple te , III“, to perfect .u

v

lesbi-l‘umma, 8 0 , 9 1 .

sara‘

ru, to flow. usarraruni, 4 4 ,

2 26

49. To shine , sarz'

r nz‘

iz’

e‘

nzl l‘u,

sé'

ru, b e lo fty. II‘, Frt. usir, he

magnified, 1 58 , 1 4 .

sibta, sibz'

t temi rain, to come to

a decision ,1 24 , 1 27.

silu , side . silz'

kz'

lallan,1 56 , 9.

simra, treasure, 1 92 , 2 1 .

sz'

rzi‘, Prep . unto, 72 , 3 2 .

sirritu,breast , 78 , 8 5.

.l‘, de term inat ive, 1 4 2 no tes 1 and 4 .

iabzi, oppresso r. iabzfti,1 8 2

,1 0 3

pig. alnali .

‘

r’

a p igst ies,of

st

amina, b e l imp, 1 0 0 , 52 .

s'

afzararu ,to b ecome faint, 94 , 6 .

.ialzatu , to leap. I”,lzll‘lalzéitamma,

8 6 , 1 39 ; 96 , 26 ; 1 1 2,

8 8 .

champ ion , 70 , 1 7.

.

‘

s'

amabu lama-

bu , 78 ,8 7.

I I‘, to do ub le . No un

S‘anzl,he lp ing verb , 1 6 6 , 7 ; 1 70 , 3 1 .

.i‘aninu , a rival , 6 8 , 1 4 .

iapa/tu , fu l l mo on ,1 6 0

,1 8 .

s‘

a‘

ru , b reath , 1 92 , 2 0 ; 1 94 , 23 ;

w ind ; irbz'

tti,four

w inds, 8 2 , 1 0 5.

iarbabu , to quench . lii'

rabbib , 92 ,1 6 1 ; 1 1 6

, 52 ; 1 2 2, 1 1 0 .

iarl‘erru , red paste (P) , 1 34 , 6 1 .

iaimu, battle , 1 8 4 , 1 28 ; 1 38 , 8 6 ;iasmz

’

l‘, 1 38 , 94 .

satdlzu , b e high , secondary fo rm of

.fo‘

gra, 80 , 1 0 0 .

like, to b e sharp, 1 39 n. 1 6 .

.ier’

itu,a garmen t

, 4 0 , 3 2 ; 4 4 , 53 .

.izgara,l o ck -rai l, 1 56 , 1 0 .

izkba/u ,victo ry. 1 80

,1 0 0 .

i imu,fate

,1 8 8 , 1 4 3.

.iina,two . W i th zcizu , to divide

into two parts, 1 6 6 n . 6 .

Eu,demonstrat ive , Fem .

ab stract sense , 1 2 6 , 8 .

s inging, 70 ,24 .

Kabul/u,1 90 ,

8 .

.iuris'

am , 1 4 4 , 1 24 .

.iuriil‘, 1 74 , 4 9.

.

‘

s'

i-i,in

ibnaknt l?

ugallu , great l ion, Leo , 8 8 , 1 4 1 ;

96 , 28 ; 1 1 2, 3 2 ; 1 20

, 90 . See

p . 1 0 .

ubbz'

nnu , assemb ly, 96 , 1 8 1 1 2 ,

22 1 1 8 , 8 0 .

u'

mu, spiri t ofwrath . u

'

mi daprzZ/i,

9 1 zimu , day ; 12m ili, feast day,

uridimmu , ho und , Lupus, 8 8 , 1 4 196 , 28 ; 1 1 2

, 32 ; 1 20, 90 . See

p . 1 0 .

uru, Sto re-house, 1 8 0 , 1 0 2 .

urugallu , high-priest, 4 0 , 36 ; Rm .

275: 5°

usarla, plan, curse , 76 , 6 1 ; Sign,

I SZ 11 . 3 ; I S4 , 5uiumgallu , 1 20 , 8 5 ; 8 6 , 1 36 ; 96 ,

23 ; 1 1 2,27.

uadu,to b e lawful . la ua

’zZ-nz

'

, 4 8 ,

71 . III,to determ ine , u-ad—a

’

u—u,

I 30 . 35 ; 1 58 ,

1 3 ; 1 70 , 30 ; 1 92 , 1 7. Inf.

uddu , 1 54 , 6 ; 1 6 0 , 1 6 .

li-aa’-a

’

i,1 8 0

, 9 1 ; muaa’

a’

u , 1 90 ,

7; 20 0 , 6 7. I“, iltaa’clzi , 1 8 4 ,

1 2 2 . II”, alao’a—l‘u , 20 2 , 8 3.

.iut, emphat ic demonstrat ive of

1 20,

99. Re lat ive pronoun, 8 9 n. 1 3

In

accusat ive, 1 4 2, 1 1 5. Geni tivepartic le , 1 6 6 , 1 0 .

trilu , a’a'

lu,to hasten, 1 36 n. 1 .

labba'

la tubbz'

nu , cavern, 1 4 2 n. 7.

jublcittu , cavern, 76 , 6 4 .

lama,to swear. W ith itti atama

ittzlja, 1 6 8 , 1 6 .

tabbita, command , 1 84 , 1 20 .

tarzZ, to nurse. I”, ittarru-ia , 78 ,8 6 .

tarba‘

la,for tabra'tu , 1 74 , 4 9.

taritu , nurse, 78 , 8 6 .

tat'

u ,fang, 1 1 8 , 8 3 n. 30 .

tel’

u , sk i l l, 74 , 59.

a,curse

,1 36 , 71 ; 1 38 , 9 1 ; 76 ,

6 2 ;I 96 . 33


Date post:	02-Feb-2023
Category:	Documents
Upload:	khangminh22
View:	0 times
Download:	0 times

T/Ee Baéj/Zonian Epic of Creation Restored From the ...

Documents